#dpr au

[maddzgt]

TNOs characterizations 3

Some more sillies coming up! :D

[unholywriters]

Sheriff's Wanted

╰┈➤ Summary: MITO has been hunting down this outlaw for a long time now. Making sure no stone was left unturned and it was solely him who got to bring the person in with no help. After messing with nearby towns and sections for a long time. But how could he kill of the person, when it was his favorite

╰┈➤ WC: 9.3k

╰┈➤Pairings: Cowboy! Mito x Male Reader

╰┈➤Genre: Non-idol au, wild west, smut

╰┈➤ Warnings: language, unprotected sex, petnames, oral (male receiving) car sex,

╰┈➤Ratings: 18+ MDNI, NSFW,

╰┈➤ Networks: @othersideoutlawsnetwork, @ksmutsociety

╰┈➤ Banner: @shadowkoo <3

“God. Fucking. Damnit.”

A deep voice rang, looking through the burned house around him, seeing the infamous flag that always seemed to do nothing more than just piss him off everyday he had to see it in front of him. Knowing there was very little he could do. The black flag with a snake symbol on it, wrapped around a dying tree that was the only thing standing left in this small, desolate house. There wasn’t anyone else in there, but their home was destroyed with everything still inside, barely anything standing intact after the burning fire.

The sheriff had tried his hardest to get here in time, smelling the fire and gotten on his favorite horse and rode as fast as he could to get here, already seeing the people try to get his attention while some were injured stopping the wanted outlaw. It was driving him crazy how this person always seemed to get away with ease, right under his nose, yet you were smarter than most outlaws before you, not trying to taunt him. Not going too far to spark up more towns fear, but close enough to where he was questioning even those around him. Because how were you getting away with all of this?

Each crime scene always had a note left behind though the writing was hard to read, making it even harder to link it to anyone's writing, even if they tried to write as fast as the person. The notes would state why the place burned, or even why the person was killed and just left to stay there. It annoyed him because he too wanted to bring these people to justice, but others were fearing for their lives. They were trying to help him figure this out, trying to see why this all started happening and why. It happened around a couple years ago, he first woke up to see someone’s house being set on fire as a warning, now it just became another day with another dead end.

It was driving him insane, how was this person getting away no matter how close he got, even when he was sure he was just right there. But all he could do was look around the damage, seeing the burned remains and trying to get the evidence as best as he could. Trying his hardest and being careful, leaving the taps around for when he comes back to examine yet another scene, looking at the flagpole with anger in his eyes before turning back to the little remains of the doorway. Opening the note to see what was the reason this time. He wanted to understand why, what did this person do that deserves a crime, and will the evidence be plastered along the wall post of the town. Unfolding the familiar texture of the paper and staring at the writing, standing still while hearing the huff sound of his horse.

Name: Junseo Kang, oldest of the Kang family, sent to the outlands because of crimes.

Reason for death: Trafficking dead corpses for the new android models in the city. Tried to kill another family to send another payment.

Sign by: little viper.

Side note: Sorry you didn’t get to see the fun. It was a very interesting scream fest, MITO.

Crumbling the paper in his hands before stuffing it in his pocket, he would use it for tonight's fire, but he needed to go back to the town, and it was going to take him a while to get back there. Softly petting the side of his favorite horse, getting back on and beginning the ride home. This was the fast way to get around in the outlands. The never once dark sky that was filled with multiple colors with the soft rumbles of thunder in the background. The sky was never just one color anymore; it was a mixture of colors like a rainbow, but they were dim for now. Meaning that it was getting dark, and he needed to get home. These attacks never happened during the day or even as a string, they were random. Never on the same day next week, and it always keeps him on edge. But he needed to get back, check on the others, and make sure of his favorite person before sleeping.

He always got home quick if he could, even though he was doing best to get there fast but he knew you, there was never no sleep till around 1am. If anything, he knew you were awake, hiding somewhere or either at your favorite pub just waiting for him to get back home. Even when there were days where he never got back till later, he wondered what he was about to walk into whenever he went, but he had to drop off more things at the station, resting his horse in the stable close by before walking inside the dimly lit office. He was now the only one here, but that was just because he was late getting back, otherwise he would have thanked everyone for coming in as he always does. Walking to the dimly lit desk, he opened the overstuffed drawer before adding the evidence to a new folder, knowing he was gonna have to go over this in the morning before trying to get anything else done. Even just the thought of it was making him tired and annoyed at it, but he always had his favorite person to rely on.

He didn’t want to ride his horse there; he enjoyed walking home when it was dark, no one was really out late because they knew MITO was always awake and looking around. Even if he wasn’t looking, he always seemed to hear everything. He was there even if it wasn’t physically there. But either way, he wasn’t focused on that right now; he wanted to talk to you, and he couldn’t wait much longer. After making sure the place was locked, the alarms were there and ready, and when they were, he walked. He was keeping things to himself while walking to the locked door. Looking around to see if any lights were on that he could see, but there was nothing. Tilting his head slightly, he opened the door as quietly as he could. The house was dim, maybe you were asleep?

Work for you is always tiring. It was barely past midnight, like you were asleep this late. Even if you were that tired, he would hear your sleepy rambles from the door. Since sometimes your room door was never closed all the way, he wanted to call out to you, but he also didn’t want to alert someone in case they were lurking around and trying to find another way to run. So he kept his footsteps slow and quiet, looking around ever so slightly with his one eye while listening with his ears as close as he could, before getting surprised by the bathroom light being turned on, with you standing in the doorway with your pjs on, by the looks of it, you just finished taking a shower and just got done putting on the clothes.

“You look like you were waiting for an attacker to jump out at you. You can turn the lights on Mito, it’s just me in here. No one is breaking into the house of the most notorious sheriff unless they want to die slowly.”

Slowly flipping on the halfway light you could see him just a little, his hat was still on but you could see his face since he had it tilted up more. His shoulders seemed to relax while the wings that were wrapped around him, letting some feathers fall before hiding them away, knowing you would try to tease him with his own loose feather and make sure to never lose it. He didn’t need that when he wanted to come home after a long tiring day and needed to figure it out. But he also took it off, setting it down on the table with the mysterious eye facing the door, looking around to make sure no one else was nearby since it could see things the human eye couldn’t see on their own. His shoes were off and near the door, since it was a rule for no shoes to come past the door unless they were new since all the sand would get stuck in the carpet, making it nearly impossible to clean with all the small grains of sand.

“Well the lights were off, and you almost never leave them off when I’m gone, were you trying to scare me, little spider?”

If there was one thing about Mito that people only saw around you, it was that he loved to tease you, and only you. If anyone else was trying to tease or flirt with him, he would ignore them and carry on with his day, but with you he would flirt nonstop, some say flirting, others say teasing. Either way, it was never ending with you. That is all that matters to him, along with making sure that you were safe and comfortable with what he was saying and doing.

“Hmm, scaring you is impossible, mister. You Don’t get scared that easily. Let alone from me.”

Letting out a deep chuckle, he softly shook his head while rolling his shoulders, helping them relax even just a little while you walked over to him, leaning against the wall just a little to see what else he had to say, or if he was going to do anything else in the meantime. He walked closer with his arms crossed against his chest; he was more than happy to see you, at least you were safe and home with him, despite having to share what some thought was a small house, it was more so spilt into an attic, main floor, and then a basement neither of you really walked into for anything else related to it. Though sometimes he would be down there, but he would never tell you why he would go down there, at least not the truth, he would always say that he was just making sure the house would not fall, or the foundation wasn’t having cracks.

“The only way you’d scare me, is if something was truly wrong and you went missing. And that would ruin a lot of lives. I can’t be without my little spider for too long.”

“I’d always find a way back to you, tall man. I’m not that defenseless when you’re not there.”

He playfully rolled his eyes before walking back to the kitchen, turning on the ceiling light and walking over to the stove, wondering if anything got cooked and he wondered what he was gonna see. He hoped there would be some kimchi, but he wanted something else to go with it as a pairing with them. He was always starving after work and he needed something else to eat along with something sweet to drink, knowing if it was water he was gonna devour everything within seconds. And he was happy to see kimchi paired with gopchang. He knew he was gonna eat well with all of this and knew that slightly larger black and white bowl with chopsticks was his. He smiled while getting the bowl and getting his own portion, though he was still trying to keep his ears out, he wanted to know where you were in the house and that he wanted to be prepared before he bumped into you while holding his bowl in his hands.

He could hear the small soft footsteps getting closer, you were close behind him. He could slightly hear it just a little more, turning to you while carefully setting the lid back on the pots, seeing you look proud of your cooking and having his things set out when he got back from work, knowing he wasn’t gonna get home till later. Truly no one ever feels like having to make their own food after working so long, and then being stressed with this wanted outlaw, knowing it was driving him crazy with how long they were getting away with the crimes they’ve gotten away with. He was gonna catch them, and make them pay for all the crimes they were doing, even if it came at the cost of losing. Even if he made a deal, one way or another a punishment was going to be made and followed through, and there was no getting away from it.

“All of this is amazing. You even had the bowl ready and everything? For little old me?”

“Do you like it? I knew you were gonna be starving after working practically all day.”

“No hard working sheriff needs to come home and make his own food. Besides, I wanted to make something and hopefully have it warm before you got home. Before you got here, I had made it and showered.”

“Lucky me, this is delicious, and it’s still nicely warm. I can eat this and then relax in the bath. My joints are killing me.”

“Hopefully by now the hot water should be good, since you enjoy having the longer hot baths instead of a nice quick shower.”

“Hey, baths are amazing and the best way to relax.”

“Or you could sit in the actual sauna you had customized in the backyard, it’ll be better.”

Mito wanted to throw a counter back to that, but he knew you were right. Because he enjoyed sitting in warm, nearly hot water without having to get up or anything. In a bath, the water gets cold easily. Then he has to get cleaned up in the cold water and then be upset that his relaxation time is being interrupted because of cold water. Instead, he happily ate his bowl of food before walking to his room, the feathers softly bouncing with each step he took but made no sounds whatsoever. Going up the wooden staircase to the left where his large room was, his room was always lit by only lamps he collected or made, covering all windows in his room so not only can anyone find or peek in his room, but no sunlight seeps through and blinds his eye more.

“Night Y/n, remember if you need to knock for something just do so.”

He watched you nod before walking to your room, he just wanted to eat before he did anything else. Not entirely sitting on his bed while standing in his room trying his hardest not to sit down, because he knew that tomorrow was going to tire him out. He had a plan; it was gonna be stupid to set up, but right now he was enjoying the taste, he was humming while softly dancing around, not doing a lot but swaying side to side. Trying not to eat too fast and choke but he also knew if he ate too slow he was gonna let it get too cold.

“Maybe tomorrow I can bathe, since it would be the one day off I get, and I won’t go unless I’m called in. Gods, I’m so tired, this case has gone on for longer than a month.”

Walking to one of his walls, pinned with all the letters, photos and locations of every crime he arrived and had to examine. His detailed map of everything, the person never went far, the longest distance the person has gone was the crime he got today. They have a hit list of the highest people who came to the other side to get away from the pressure of the city when their crimes caught up with them, making sure no one followed them before they tried to go back under a different alias. It was a problem, but some have gotten used to living out here and on their own or in communities and expanding on their own homes. But these were the people who wanted to look like they disappeared before coming back only to ruin more lives, he wanted to find those people in a safer way.

“I’m going to find you, and we are going to have a talk about this before anything else. If I can catch you before anything worse happens.”

Breaker here

“you know, you poking around with all these files is gonna give you away. Most of these people know nothing about the ones you’re going for other than him? So risky and so nosey.”

The outlaw could only roll their eyes while looking at the colorfully chaotic man who was sitting on a large wooden desk. His legs crossed together, showing off his bright dark green pants with bright pink hearts, and the same goes for the buttoned up top with a heart matching color shirt. His short blonde hair with some red, blue and yellow streaks in his hair, while applying his favorite blue lipstick, after he finished applying his favorite blush and sparkles to his cheeks. Only being able to contact the outlaw from a nearly broken phone since this was the only way to communicate without making too much noise, or people being able to decipher what was being said.

The outlaw could only roll their eyes on the other side of the phone, being quiet on their side not sure if anyone would try to find them and expose them to someone they didn’t need to be exposed to. Keeping their face covered with a hat, hiding under one of the rare trees while hiding in the leaves, knowing during this time the leaves would change their color into a pitch black, showing that it was now time for bed, since the clouds would dim but the lightning would never stop, but would get dimmer and quieter as the hours went on before getting louder, meaning it was now morning.

“He’s a good guy, great even. But none of those scumbags need to be coming here only to leave and put more targets on our backs. Plus, I’m bored.”

The colorful man could only shake his head, rolling around before letting his legs hang in the air while kicking them softly, looking at the messy whiteboard of more people. The last picture was harder to find, but it would be the nail in the coffin for him. This person was going to get found out, and he was gonna die just like the other and there would be little to no solving his case and it would slowly get turned into a cold case with little to no leads, though after this one the other outlaws were going to be the issue. Most of them were harder to hunt down, but the locations were there and pinned down with the best drawn maps the two of them could make from memory and their best. It wasn’t the best, but it was something and that’s all they needed in a situation like this.

The maps and illustrations of the targets laid across the board like a display, pinned with thumbtacks with red glitter paint showing that they were now dead. The rich people were almost dead on the other side, but the outlaws needed to be rounded up and that was gonna make hiding even harder since the outlaw groups can move silently in groups, making it harder to pinpoint.

“The last man will be easy and you can take him out easily, though not tonight. Your little boyfriend upstairs is walking upstairs, better get to hiding y/n-innie~”

Hiding the phone in a very thin place to even notice, y/n snuck into one of the hidden walkways they had made in the house and quietly made their way back to their room. Carefully landing on the bed and wrapping themselves in the blanket MITO made them and closed their eyes, facing the door knowing Mito would look if you were truly asleep. Knowing there are some nights when you “couldn’t sleep” and he would talk your ear off, his voice would help soothe you to sleep and even help with nightmares, as he likes to say. And he isn’t wrong, his deep yet smooth voice can do a lot when it's needed most and he enjoys it. Better than nothing he could’ve imagined, but would never know.

“Awe, Goodnight Y/n.”

Listening to the sound of the door closing and his heavy footsteps leaving the room, y/n slowly opened their eyes and just stared at the door. He was an amazing guy, sure maybe sometimes he would get mad at the never ending case with the outlaw and the assassinations with the cryptic notes that never seemed to end, but that never stopped MITO from being as nice without a care in the world and wanting nothing more than to just help protect you, seeing you smile and knowing that he’s making your day better even in the slightest. But that didn’t make doing this any easier when the times he was nice would come to play, or when he would send you a sad face because he was really staying late at the station or because he missed you and wanted to go home, but also just wanted to make sure you were okay.

But this was for your home, the place you freely left and got to call a home. Being able to walk freely here without having to fear for safety or if someone was going to try anything with their new tech or if business were going to keep trying to pull others down with them, keeping them out permanently wasn’t something the other side was equipped with the needed materials to do so, sending them back was getting harder to do and people were started to suspect the other side was up to something, or they just truly never wanted to leave, nor writing letters sharing what they’re seeing.

“I hope one day you’ll forgive me.

“He lives this far out? Are you kidding me?”

“Nope! This is the biggest outlaw organization out here, and as always they want you, mainly alive. So you have to be careful when trying to go in there and kill off the leader, you dunce. Their radio signals are gonna start messing with that earpiece, so you better destroy it now before they realize I’m there, and you better let me know you’re okay, understand?”

“I will be fine, if not then well you better come and visit me if I'm in the hospital. I won’t die.”

Dropping the device, making sure nothing could’ve been left behind or traced back to them, making sure nothing was able to be used against them. Slipping the mask over their mouth, and the hat over their eyes only leaving space for their nose to breathe. Fixing their shoes so no sounds would be heard, making sure the bottoms stayed covered and no charms or zippers would make any noise when trying to sneak inside from the bottom vent systems. The hard part of this was getting through, because there were hidden guard posts everywhere, making it nearly impossible to even get through unless it was the split minutes before the night lights would shine through on the ground with the little patrol cards being nearby ready to radio back anything that looked wrong and ask if they should bring them in dead or alive.

But the perks of being small is being able to sneak into places and staying quiet easier. But it didn’t make this part of the job any easier, having to quietly put things back into place and hope no one was going to deep dive into this was the scary part. Because if they did, it would be the entire base against them, and with the amount of people here, that was going to be a hard thing to manage even alone. Even if two people came to help, the hard part would find all of them if anyone were to flee hoping to escape being punished for their crimes they all have committed and were being linked to, knowing there was no escaping being killed or locked away for years only to rot away into nothing more than bones and dust. Since the ground in some places was impossible to dig, people would be cremated and their ashes would either be dumped into a secret place so no one can get them, or they would be respected by the families, depending on if any of them committed any serious crimes or not.

The mission was simple, in some aspects. Find the main computer space and wipe everything relating to y/n in their database so there was truly no finding out their true identity to use it against themselves or try to make a twisted lie of them staring an outlaw group or was falsely working with other outlaw groups and getting caught up in their actions. After all, if the proof is well constructed, sometimes your words won’t always help even if a deep enough of a dive was done to help construct it. Quietly kneeling down on their hands and knees, crawling through the clean vents while also looking around to make sure there were no cameras to peek or find their exact location. Despite their friend being able to mess with the cameras, this was also something harder, like trying to look into anything was going to be more of a challenge without setting off an alarm and getting their location exposed, though Insanity enjoys a good game of cat and mouse.

The vent system was more of a challenge to navigate without the fear of someone hearing where you are and trying to follow the sound of you slowly moving through. MITO was off looking for this base, meaning he was gone for a week to figure this out, and he would come back in a week since he got the anonymous tip that the base would be here and to bring as many as he could while keeping some officers in the little town to be safe while he was absent. He was on his way in his favorite old style black car, enjoying the chase knowing he was already taking out as many drivers, knowing they were getting thrown in as many cars behind him while he kept chasing the car in front of him.

Knowing this one had to be an important figure if they were being surrounded by around 10 cars in total. But that didn’t make things any easier back at the base, trying to find the main room without setting off any alarms, opening vents is not an option in case they are in the wrong room. Not everyone has access to the higher level rooms, the codes changing every hour but the mask everyone has to wear nearly stays the same. Getting closer and closer to a dead-end, meaning the only way to get out was going down. Quietly open the bottom vent and make their way as best as they can with the little map they have. Hoping everything was correct and there was nothing missing and that hopefully no one would be here to catch them.

Holding their breath and getting the vent opened, no screws falling and having to be as quiet as possible, landing on the ground in the brightly lit room. The computer was right there, but something felt wrong, entirely too wrong for the room to be this quiet and easy to get into. No one moved, if anything it felt like someone could drop a pin and the entire room would echo the sound before anyone was going to make a move. Something felt off about being here, slowly looking around and staying still as a statue, hoping someone else would make a sound, the screens would flash, hoping that anything would happen before slowly moving anyway, but their attention was drawn to the screen. It was like people had to leave for a reason. Slowly standing up, but keeping a hunch in case there were any trip wires or laser being hidden, y/n slowly walked to the screen and looked at one of them, seeing the camera pick up the scene of the second hand being tossed around by a sheriff in all black, his infamous hat on with his pistol being spun around while grabbing the person with one hand.

Seeing their panting and bloody face, this meant that MITO was near, and people were scattering to take the needed precautions before they would get wiped out by a man who never seemed to take his coat off. But the shocker for y/n came when the black feather coat expanded into a pair of wings with the feathers circling around him. Flying out in different directions, pinning down the others that were trying to run away or call for more backup. His face was staying hidden because of the hat, but this was clearly something new that not even y/n knew. And Mito was terrible at keeping secrets, but there was no time to ask questions. Looking at the other screens, y/n had to go to one that wasn’t entirely tied to the cameras to erase everything before going to get someone's head and deliver it to MITO on another day. Taking out the drive they were sent days before this mission, plugging it into one of the smaller ones, and watching the screen flicker with a bar quickly loading while showing a little text saying erasing data.

The screen was flashing from either the data being erased, to MITO’s feathers stabbing people in their ankles to make sure they can’t run away from their sentencing or getting taken by the other officers in the area. The eye that always stayed in the middle of his hat was looking around quickly while he kept walking. His hands stayed close to his pockets before getting to the main door, this is where things were going to get interesting, if his eye can see everything, even some places that others can’t see without a light, or not being able to see at all, yet he could find everything, the crows surrounding the place allowing him to have some sort of cover.

Walking inside of the silent base, the crows stayed outside till everyone was being locked away in cars and sent back the fastest way possible; the jailhouse getting packed with members from this group, bounties being collected, with the mainland being contacted to check if there were any wanted outlaws they were looking for and wanted to have back and handle on their own terms and no longer be a danger to the other side. But with the leader of this entire group being wanted alive, they were going to serve out their remaining sentence in the most secure prison the mainland offered, since the other side would’ve had them killed on sight and there was too much evidence for them to die in such a simple way with nothing else to offer. They needed to be handled in the best interest of those who were wrong by him, or hear there was never any confirmation on what was happening here with the person.

“it would be better if you came outside, you know. I don’t enjoy having to chase an already losing fight.”

Walking through the silent halls, turning his head fully around to see what the second eye was seeing. Trying to see past the walls so he can track the remaining outlaws in the building. Looking down to see if there were any more settlements down there and if anyone else was down there, but there was someone running up the stairs to his location. He can handle the person downstairs in a minute and make sure if anything, if anything, that means more intel about anyone else connected to the main hub of the outlaws. His wings wrapping his shoulders to hide his arms and chest, just in case any of the defenses would go off and attempt to strike at him while he slowly walked to the running person. They wouldn’t have gotten far, the outside was littered with ravens, crows and more officers ready to escort this one to the mainland and get him out of the other side.

The only concerning thing was the person in the basement, they hadn't moved and seemed like they were waiting for something to happen. Despite MITO getting closer to the doors, his body tensed and went on guard with his hat covering his one eye, the eye on his hat looking around as quick as always before opening the doors, watching them fly off the hinges to the opposite sides, in the middle of the room the person chained up with their arms being high in the ceiling, their legs slightly dangling just inches above the ground. But what confused him more, was that it was the outlaw he was looking for. The outfit and everything was there, the mask and hat were on the floor tossed aside and their head was hanging low like they were collecting themselves after just getting out of a fight.

Slowly walking closer, MITO slowly raised their head with his hand only to have a look of shock and amusement, just a little. Here he was, ready to taunt the outlaw before handling them back at the station. Only to find out that the infamous outlaw that was annoying him, was his best friend who would make him food when he was working too hard. The same friend who would tease him about his feathers still assuming that it was just a coat he would never take off unless he was falling asleep in his room, trying to hide something from you that no one else was going to see, not even you. And now here we are, him watching you slowly wake up and getting used to the bright lights while he examined you. Letting your head fall back down while he slowly walked around you.

“I didn’t think you would take the nickname Viper so seriously. Though your bite doesn’t exactly sting when someone’s used to it, now does it?”

Watching you slowly wake up, moving your head around before seeing him, gathering what happened before getting here was a stretch. It was a deadly situation but seeing MITO standing there, looking at you with his head tilted to the left side as he watched you rapidly blink. Arms shaking the chains only for the sound to be a reminder that they aren’t getting out. Their legs only dangling but there is barely any room to attempt anything. Getting out wasn’t an easy feat, not with MITO, he would move before you could even react. It won’t always work given the fact of how tall he is, along with how puff and strong he is and isn’t scared to use it to his advantage if he has to in order to get out of a situation. But instead of him being mad, he seemed to be more curious than anything.

“I wonder how you manage this for so long. All those annoying notes? Clearly you have someone else working for you, or are you working for someone else, oh I wonder how you got in this situation.”

“I… Can’t exactly tell you. How the-”

“I’m asking the questions right now. You want to get out of those chains now don’t you? I can’t imagine by the scars on your pretty face that you’re already uncomfortable.”

Leaning closer to your ear, he whispered just to watch you shiver, trying to hold the chains above them with their feet slightly kicking in the hair, trying to avoid as much eye contact with Mito as much as possible. Giving quick side glances before his gloved hand reached your chin, holding it in place and making sure your gaze was stuck on him, and nothing else in the room. A smirk on his face while watching your cheeks flustered while trying to stay still in his grip, but it was pointless, how does one get away from a gaze like this one?

“You know getting out of here will be impossible, not with all the officers waiting for me to walk outside and give the clear that everything got done and soon more outlaw post hiding more dangerous and unwelcome guests are here. Do you really want to be stuck in a packed, sweaty and dark place without me there?”

“Seeing me in chains is bringing out a different side of you, mister. Are you sure you weren’t waiting for this moment?”

“Hm, not really. But I’ll take what I can get. But you still have a question to answer, mister outlaw.”

“There isn’t much I can give you, I can’t exactly tell you how I’m getting the information I have.”

Watching him tilt his head, there was nothing he could do to make you spill who was giving you the information. That would be pointless and make the others impatient about waiting outside when they need to hurry and get home. But that wasn’t stopping him from teasing you, asking questions where he could and trying to use this situation to his advantage. How could he pass up this moment?

“Doesn’t mean we can’t work together still. Since you can sneak into places easier, and because there's cameras meaning you’ve seen how I handle many groups. We can make this easy, but you also know you have to give me something in return.”

“And what do you want from me?”

Using his other hand, he reached up and gripped your hand, despite the harsh cold metal of the chains to hold your hand in between it. His eye never leaving yours while he slowly got closer, this was way better than just asking you out without sounding too corny for his liking. This was showing you just how far he can go in the right circumstances, even if there were people outside who could hear from the vents if they tried hard enough to listen to it.

“Not only are we going to be working together, but you will be mine. Can’t risk having you run off all alone and get yourself in this kind of situation again now can I? People already fear me when you’re not around, can you imagine the fear if I found out you got taken from me?”

The hand holding your chin never left while he got closer, his smirk was sharp while watching your reaction, wanting to see what you could come up with, not agreeing means he has to answer to the rules he has to follow or seeing the chaos from afar of how angry he can get. And that is something he tries his hardest to hide from you when he’s at work and far away and just overall annoyed.

His head tilted to the side slightly, his hand slowly breaking the chains as if they were nothing but dust in his hands now. He slowly set you down and while enjoying the look on your eye before taking you out of the room. He knew the answer; it showed all over his face while making sure you were walking either beside him, or behind him. He wasn’t letting you go, after all how could he do that during this entire time, when he was gone for a week and here you were trying to handle the situation all alone. Though instead of him being more angry about it, he was more interested in how you did this for so long.

But trying to go after the person would be pointless. What would he gain from that other than adding another name to the list of people to be worried about what they were doing behind his back and he didn't do that anymore.

Opening the large doors MITO gave the all clear, walking to his old style black car while the old base was being searched for any more evidence to be stacked, which will add more to the sentencing and how they should be handled. Opening the car door for you, helping you sit in the passenger side so you can’t try to hide yourself in the backseat while he drives back home. Sitting in the driver's side of the car and driving with one hand, exactly how he was used to driving. His car didn’t exactly have a radio to play music, but the only one he has is the officer radio, he never answers them, unless he’s too far or it’s one-word answers.

“What’s gonna happen when we get back home?”

“You should know. We’ll be in my room tonight, and there is no getting out of it. Unless you want people to barge in when we’re half naked.”

“You aren’t hiding anything anymore are you? The same man who hated sex scenes in the movies we would watch?”

“I didn’t like the fake sounds nor did I need any more ideas on what I could do if I ever tried to. Unless you wanted a reason to see those kinds of things.”

Sitting back against the chair, trying to hide in the chair because this was going to be a long drive, sure they had the devices quickly sending the more dangerous and wanted outlaws back, but MITO loved the long drives. Enjoying the sky that never ended and often the quiet area around him, the soft or loud rumbles of the thunder brought him more comfort than being alone with his thoughts that for some would make them question how this was the same quiet officer who would help them with the smaller things around the town with little rewards given?

Having to stop at some point annoyed him more than anything. He wanted to get you home, slipping off every piece of clothing on you, leaving it around the small house you two shared and making sure he could taste every part of you without worry or without fail. He loved his car, and he didn’t exactly have enough back space to try anything the way he wanted to. But that didn’t stop his mind from wondering how you two would be able to do anything in such a space. That made his mind wander more while he seemed to drive after the long clouds of dust and sand.

“Mito, you’re rubbing me while trying to drive, what in the world are you thinking?”

Looking with his other eye, Mito saw that y/n was right. But he wasn’t just rubbing his thigh like he thought, his hand was right above his cock, and since there was nearly nowhere to back away or hide from it, the pants were getting tighter, and y/n was twitching and whimpering while looking at him. MITO wasn’t speeding, but he also wasn’t going too slow. But they still had a long drive to go, how were they getting in any sort of housing to handle this in? Any motels had thin walls and you could hear anyone moaning on the other side of the wall, and most of the time it was still annoying to hear when all you want to hear are the sounds of your partner moaning in your ear.

“Oh, just some interesting things, but would you like me to stop moving my hand?”

“Park the car, please. We both know we aren’t making it anywhere unless you have enough energy to even bring the car back to the station and then having to get us home, you’d get annoyed at how tired you are.”

Smirking softly, MITO parked the car, staying near the tracks of the other cars before making sure his seat was as far back as possible. Moving his hat on the dashboard before seeing y/n on his lap, shoulders resting on his broad ones while leaning down for a rough and heated kiss. Y/n tugging his loose jacket and rubbing his bare chest, since it was rare that MITO ever wore a shirt. Making it easier for touches and chest rubs, especially in a situation like this and how comfortable it all felt. Their lips clashing and nearly eating at each other's lips, their tongues trying to clash against each other while y/n was grinding their hips against MITO’s crotch.

It was something different and something raw, just for the two of them while trying to get off their clothes and piling them up elsewhere in the car. Every time they pulled away to even try to catch a breath, MITO would soon leave kisses and hickies on y/n’s neck. Letting them try their hardest to breathe, their hands slowly pushing down MITO’s black leather jacket past his shoulders while his arms were holding y/n close, his large hands gripping onto y/n’s back, shoulders, and even their ass just to have something to hold, leaving as many marks as he could.

Tossing off his jacket to the side, pulling off your shirt and throwing it to the empty seat next to him while his large hands kept trying to have a grasp on their bare skin. Feeling y/n’s soft hands on his shoulders and chest still trying to jump and grind as much as possible just to hear something, each groan was like another spark each time. The pants needed to be off, everything needed to be off and tossed around somewhere. Even if it was just a little they needed something.

“This is not how I imagined our first time being, I had so many ideas of how to take you and drive you insane, but this will have to do till we arrive back home.

“How are you actually this big? Holy shit!”

The leather pants pulled down to allow his throbbing cock air to breathe and allowed y/n to look down and admire it. Watching y/n crawling back to the passenger seat to get in at a certain angle, leaning over to lick the tip but with the inside of the car, it was harder to handle, so he quickly pulled you closer. Squeezing your thighs and looking up at you with eyes of worship, his hair a mess and some resting in front of his eye but he could still see you, holding you close over his tip while trying to make sure you were looking down at him still.

“We can worry about all the things we want to try at home, right now I just need to feel you and hear you. I want to hear everything from you. Please.”

Seeing MITO beg to please you was something no one else would ever see except you. No one else would ever see him begging for anyone else’s touch except for yours and there was nothing else stopping either of you. Kissing your shoulders and chest, letting the sounds of y/n fill his ears while watching everything slowly disappear inside of you, biting his lip to hear you as loud as possible in his ear. Holding you close as if he could nearly lose you at any point in time. His mouth stayed latched onto any parts of skin he could get like a baby just leaving as many hickies as he could.

“Move when you're ready, I’ll match with you okay? I’ll repay you when we get home, I promise.”

Looking to see you, watching you slow finding the pace to bounce at. The way you bite your bottom lip while your eyes stay locked onto each other despite the condensation growing on the car windows and making it hard to see inside or even outside the car, making this even better with the sound of skin slapping against each other. MITO watches you bounce faster while trying to buck his hips up to match with you. His whimpers weren’t loud, but you could slightly hear them when laying your head on his shoulder. Scratching down his arms while meeting his thrust in the middle of each one.

It was like one of his favorite fantasies played out in front of him. Even if it wasn’t the way he truly wanted to, this was just fueling the idea of what would happen when he finally got home. It was something he never wanted to end, and just enjoying the show, But just imagine, what was going to happen when you got back home?

Pushing you against the wall, MITO picked you up and latched his lips onto your already fading purple neck. He was already melting at the broken sound coming from you while the two of you were trying to take off the already half thrown on clothes. That long car ride was full of nothing more than riding MITO till your legs could no longer support your body anymore. The both of you speaking your desires in each other's ears, the poor car having foggy windows to show the aftermath of what was happening. It was something chaotic for the two of you, but it was also passionate for just the two of you, and now with you two being back home, his house slightly moved back away from people to enjoy the peace he wished for and always wanted.

Pulling away to watch you fall to your knees, being excited finally sucked him off the way you always whispered in his ears in the long car ride. One hand was against the wall, the other hand was gripping your head, watching you pull down his pants and not even preparing yourself for his cock, tongue stuck out and licking the already hard tip of his hard cock and taking inside your mouth quickly, letting the drool start to pile and drip onto the floor while quickly bobbing your head. Letting out soft gagging sounds while locking eyes at his face, his closed eyes with the louder hitched breaths and whimpers while trying to stay still. His legs shaking from the amount of control he had to give just to stay up, nearly bouncing them.

His veins showing in his arms while his hand was holding you still while his hips moved, he wasn’t going faster yet, but he wanted you to get used to it. Enjoying the soft yet fast touch of your hands rubbing his thighs and messing with his balls. Despite his deep voice, the whispers he gives you in the car while speeding back home as fast as he could while letting you tease him and ride if you wanted to. Just so neither of you had to get rid of the feeling of feeling each other. The whimpers being something you enjoy, though not something you were going to gloat about to the small circle of friends you have.

“That’s it baby boy, you want me to paint your face? You want a reminder every time you even look at me, Hm?”

It was hard to get an answer at first, but feeling your head getting pulled away with your mouth still open, eyes still filled with want and desire while your face was getting painted, most of it landing on your tongue and mouth while some of it fell against your chin and bottom lip. Panting while trying to catch more and lick it clean. The two of you are locking eyes of nothing more than want and desire. Helping you get up, grabbing you and picking you up, holding your legs with his wide hands and walking up the stairs to his room. The clothes were left on the living room floor while the door to his room got kicked open, lips staying attached to each other while the hands.

He didn’t exactly drop you on the bed, but he stayed holding you close and never letting you go. Licking up and down your chest while moving your legs to his shoulders, wearing them like a necklace and enjoying the marked masterpiece in front of him and enjoying it. His smirk growing while he looked at you, he was mad he had to pull away from you but he was about to enjoy the mess he was about to create.

He fit in like a glove, like the outline of everything just fit inside perfectly, but that didn’t mean you were used to it. Every time felt like something new, watching your body react to each movement and this was his fantasy, having you under him while he could fully move the way he wanted to without worrying about cramped spaces and having to deal with nosey people. After all, there were no windows on the upstairs floor for a reason. Holding your head down with one hand, legs still slightly bouncing on his shoulders while the sound of skin slapping got louder. But it was nothing compared to the sounds you two were making.

Your nails dig into his back to leave fresh new scratches so his arms could now finally have a break from the endless scratching and little nail crescents that cover nearly his entire shoulders and upper arms. Now his back was going to be painted with scratches and nail marks for you to look and admire. His head laying on your shoulder, making it to where his mouth is near your ear. Making your body react and squeeze around him more while his cock was hitting the places he could only imagine hitting, yet he seemed to hit it every time and enjoyed the loud sounds of cries coming from you. While he was whimpering and moaning in your ear shamelessly, the room door being wide opened but the front door was closed and locked with a do not disturb sign on the door (unless it was truly important).

One hand had a tight grip on your side and the other gripping your hair was tight, but he was hoping he wasn’t pulling out any hair. The way he was trying to close the already closed space between you two, the whispers getting louder in your ear with his eyes closing.

“please, please let me cum inside, gods I want to stay inside you and feel everything squeeze around me like they never want to let me go. Oh, shit shit shit please yes yes yes, y/n!”

“Come inside MITO don’t hold it, please please please fuck!”

His whimpers of pleases and the sound of your name, the broken cries of his hand while your grips got tighter. His pleas were getting higher but still in a deep sound voice, it was enough to make his hips sputter before staying still. Biting down on your shoulder while holding your head onto his shoulder, his legs squirming against his sheets before the two of you just remained still, back arching and being pressed more against his chest while trying to pull him closer just for the two of you to stay closer to each other. Panting in each other's ear, slowly relaxing as time passed but slowly falling asleep. There was no way MITO was getting up to do anything, not with how relaxed and calm he felt, though in the morning he was definitely taking care of you.

[eureka-its-zico]

Kiss Me and My Bones Turn to Ash

Synopsis: You get introduced to Mito in the worst way possible.

A/N: I love AU’s like this. This was a long time coming, but finely, this WIP is seeing the light of day after some long months. I tried to make it 5k words or less, but apparently, 7.3k is the smallest I can do. I hope DPR fans (and even nonfans) enjoy this little one-shot of mine. As always, much love, Jenn 

Pairing: DPR IAN x Reader

Genre: Demon!Mito, Demon AU, 

Word count: 7368

Warnings: dark themes, sacrificial themes, light BDSM, smut, blood, light gore mentioned, there is some dirty shit in here y’all. Mentions of drug-use

Your throat was raw and your skin ached. 

Raw from screaming and attempting to struggle out of the many hands that gripped your arms and legs. Your one last shot at freedom echoing between cypress trees and an endless midnight sky. Multiple hands stripped away every last shred of dignity from your body until there was nothing left but tears that flowed freely down makeup smeared cheeks down to naked skin. 

You were defenseless as these intrusive hands came by the dozens - yanking and pulling you down dirt paths deeper inside the forest. 

It didn’t matter how your voice rose in a crescendo of despair; the fear worming its way deeper inside your gut. The small hope you’d held onto that someone - anyone - would save you died the minute your bloodied back met cool stone. 

You continued to give them a fight as they spread you like a star across the midnight stone of their altar. You wouldn’t make it easy for them. While they treated you like something disposable, you knew your life meant something to you with all the moments you’d never see flashing wildly behind frantic eyes. 

It wasn’t until the ropes cut painfully deep into the skin of your ankles and wrists that you felt the last grain of hope die in your chest. The prayers to whoever was listening, cracking one last time and washing out to silence as a wolf howled somewhere off in the distance. 

No one was listening to the sounds of your prayers - or so you thought. It wasn’t until later you’d learned he’d been walking beside you, as they dragged you through dirt and rocks that cut into your skin. He watched and listened as you thrashed and cursed them with your own hatred bubbling molten hot beneath muscles and bone.

He watched and waited for the perfect time to peel free from the shadows and find his new home inside you. 

Cloaked men came together to form a tight circle around the altar. Their arms raised up along with their voices in a deep chant that you swore made even the branches on the trees tremble. Was it Latin? Aramaic? The only ones who knew were the voices of the men and whatever god they were praying to. 

You were trying to catch a glimpse around the edge of the hood of someone’s clock - was that Devin from microbiology? - when a knife started to carve shallow lines across your stomach. 

A fresh wave of screams rose from your throat. The sound was lost inside the ominous chanting of men with hidden faces and the night. You knew your thrashing was pointless. You weren’t miraculously going to develop superhuman powers and Hulk your way free from your restraints. 

So, with each descending cut down your abdomen you snarled, “Fuck you!” In their direction. Your fear was bleeding away into something carnal - something worthy of savagery. No longer did you want them to see you weeping for a God to save you. If you were dying, it would be with defiance in your eyes and skin in your teeth. 

Another seething retort was flaring to life on your tongue when you noticed him, and that was when your world completely shifted. 

You had to be hallucinating him. A sadistic trick of your own mind to find comfort in…what? He didn’t seem real. He couldn’t be. But there he was. Over the shoulders of these hooded men, at the backdrop of the forest, he paced around them. His eyes pitiless and empty except for what looked like a blue spark of flame. His thumb traced the bottom of a pouty lower lip with the top of his Cupid bow curling into something sinister. You were watching him - you’d seen him and for some reason it brought him joy. He seemed amused, whoever he was, and that amusement sent that blue spark into a flame that lit up the entire iris of his eyes. 

He was handsome. The kind of handsome Roman sculptors looked for as a muse when carving into marble. You were willing to bet that there were dozens of odes and poems written just about him. Dark long hair framed his features and somehow made the pout of his lips more exaggerated. The edges touched the collar of his black trench coat that framed wide shoulders. Shoulders that spoke volumes of muscles that rippled with power and seduction: that left thousands begging for forgiveness for following any that wasn’t him. His jawline was razor sharp and the bones of his cheeks raised high. A part of you wanted to call him Apollo, but deep down you knew if he was a God he could only have one name. 

Hades. 

The chanting came to an end and with it the carving. You didn’t want to turn away from him - your lord of the underworld - but your curiosity took hold. You wanted to see what these bastards had done. 

You didn’t yell or scream when you saw the drizzles of blood that ran like heavy syrup down your sides. The crudely cut shape of a pentagram carved into the soft flesh of your abdomen. 

He could’ve done better. 

It felt fucked up to think that way but you were all out of tears and if you were going to die you at least wanted it to look better than resembling a carved-up Christmas ham. The enter situation began fucked up from the minute you woke up inside a cell and only worsened with each passing hour. If only you hadn’t accepted that stupid invitation maybe then you’d be home in your room eating discounted Oreos and on to your next Netflix binge. 

The regret built thick and thicker on your tongue until it made it impossible to swallow past the growing rage. Or maybe your throat was just raw from all the unanswered pleading you’d done - you were done crying. If you were going to die you refused to let it happen with fresh tears in your eyes. 

You took in a heavy breath and let yourself grow rigid -  hard and hollow - ready to curse them and show them your defiance. It didn’t matter if it was a pitiful last attempt at acting like you had any semblance of control. You weren’t going down begging. 

“Fuck-“

You. That’s how it should’ve finished. 

Instead, one of the hooded assholes - Jisoon from economics, it looked like - let out a gasp. If you were under better circumstances, you would’ve made fun of him. 

“It’s you! Oh, my lord!”

His body collapsed down to his knees. His arms out in front of him in what he must have thought resembled reverence. In actuality, he looked more like he was afraid. 

Groups of hooded heads turned to see what made their brother fall to his knees. Your own head included. You weren’t entirely sure why you needed to look. You knew he was there. 

You’d felt him long before your eyes ever gazed upon him.

He manifested from darkness. The shadows cast down by the moonlight from trees, bushes, and rock slithered to create his form and once he was made he stepped out into the clearing. The second the group of eyes fell on his darkened figure they followed down on their knees. Their faces buried in the dirt where their praises fell from their lips to the soil. 

“What are you praising? The dirt? Fuckin’ idiots,” you snarled. 

If you’re going to worship something - someone - you look it in the eyes. Let them feel your devotion like a plague. 

One of them looked at you then. His hatred was evident on his face. If he could, you were sure he would’ve spit on you. If you could, you would’ve strangled him with the rope he left you to die in. 

“Dark lord - foul one - we bring you the offering that you have desired.” 

Besides the long dark coat he wore underneath was a graphic shirt that reminded you of a Rorschach painting. Black designs flooded the white material until it took on different shapes. It was tucked inside black denim that hugged his thighs and dove inside black combat boots. 

If he really was a demon he was not only the most ridiculously good-looking one out there, but self-consciously stylish. 

Your head dropped back against the stone. Your wrists and ankles are still tightly spread and trapped by the ropes that hold you bound in place. You want to keep looking at him. The desire to look at him was overwhelming, but your body was too weak to fight the exhaustion of holding yourself up. 

He walked calmly into the circle they created with you at the center. His eyes took you in and you swore you could feel the trail they took along your body. You felt a need so violent suddenly flash under your skin your wrists jerked against the rope. A whimper of urgency to plead with him to touch you almost escaped your lips, but you caught it and swallowed it back down. 

A sexy smirk played across his lips. As if the son of a bitch knew what he almost made you do in a sacrificial circle with you as the main star. 

Fresh anger brewed in your stomach and you were ready to spit it out at his feet when you blinked and he was just there. His hand clasped tight to your cheeks in warning as his obsidian eyes of flame met yours. 

“I wouldn’t do that, little lamb.” 

You would have told him to shove it if he wasn’t holding on to your face so painfully tight.  

“Is this all you brought me?”

Well, that was fucking rude. 

“Lord Mito- “

One of the hooded assholes from earlier began to rise from his knees. This guy makes himself the preverbal leader of this merry band of idiots. He was on his way up from a one-knee position when Mito stopped him. His only other free hand halted him in place. 

At first, you thought it was nothing more than a gesture. He was staying still because his master instructed him to do so. It didn’t hit you that it could’ve been something else until you noticed his pale complexion begin to darken to crimson. The other hooded assholes now looking around in uncertainty and - something you truly enjoyed - fear. 

“You come to me - like your parents - to make deals for your Ivy League tuitions with riches and recognition and you come bearing fruit from only one tree. You ungrateful roaches.” 

With each word he spoke the boys began to writhe on the ground. Their identities exposed to you the way they’d exposed you to their treachery - naked and alone - to a demon for slaughter just so they wouldn’t need to try hard at life. Some of them you’d thought were your friends. 

“We have more! We can get you more!”

“There are tons of these drunk bitches back at the house.”

More drugged women they meant. More women like you who were dumb enough to take their betrayal as friendship. The more you thought about it, the more you wanted revenge. It stoked the dying fire of rage that was left in your gut and made it new. 

For a moment, you blinked, and your entire world evaporated into darkness. A part of you screamed as you tore your face free from his hands to stay put - to be a good girl. 

What had being a good girl ever got you but sacrificing yourself until you end up on some fucked up altar in the woods. 

You were surprised when Mito didn’t turn his grip tighter to hold you in place. He didn’t try to keep you in place and was willing to let you go. Your defiant eyes staring up into his that flashed with mirth. 

“I have a better offer for you.”

Your voice was hoarse. Hours of begging for your life will do that to you. Now it felt like its own premonition. Maybe to begin again all of what held you back needed to be stripped away in fire and blood to show you what you were capable of becoming. 

“Shut up, you whore.”

It was Carl - sweet coffee shop Carl - who lashed out at you then. His words full of a frantic need to keep you quiet. Mito’s head tilted in his direction giving Carl only a sideways glance before a hand moved into view. His middle and ring finger making a swift motion up sending Carl up into the air. 

When Mito spoke the rich baritone of his voice grew darker. The night itself shifted back as if whatever words he hummed in Latin were more terrifying than what resided inside it. You watched as Carl tried to scream as his body contorted in an ungodly way. Blood pulled from the corners of his mouth and eyes with unspoken words gargling out his agony. 

“I don’t expect any further interruptions, children” Mito snarled with Carl dropping in a twisted - and very dead - heap on the forest floor. “I smell a deal coming. Please, little lamb, continue.”

Your tongue flicked across your cracked lips. Your hesitancy dying off as soon as you watched his hungry eyes follow their movement. 

“I offer you them.”

A crescendo of yelling rose as a wave around you. The men who sought to end your life with brutality did not seem to enjoy losing their lives the same way. How funny.

Mito made a swift turning motion with his hand and pulled it close to his chest. In the span of the same heartbeat it took to do it all the screaming stopped. He’d stripped them of their voice. 

“If I wanted them I would have them.”

You shook your head hard once to deflect his claim. 

“That’s not true. If that was the case, they would already be dead. Especially Carl. You’re stuck in some weird servitude thing. I bet you can’t even leave this area.” An unnatural cold wind rushed over your skin. It involuntarily caused your hands to grab at your bindings as a shiver ran across your body igniting it in goosebumps. “I can offer you all of them. All twelve of them along with my servitude and the release to feed freely as you wish until I’m dead.”

Everything appeared to grow still as his eyes searched your face. Was that excitement in his eyes? You couldn’t tell at first but realized the growing flames that seemed to leap up endlessly past his iris wasn’t because of anger. It was the thought of new prospects. A freedom to feed in a way he’d been denied after however long he’d been summoned.

Mito began to slowly lean down towards your face and you struggled not to turn away. The fire in his eyes created the illusion that you were falling further into hell and, maybe you were. Strangely enough - for him - you were willing to burn. 

“You’ve got a deal, little lamb,” he breathed across your lips just before he crushed his mouth against yours. 

You shouldn’t have thought of it as a kiss. It was visceral - every part of you fought against your ropes, digging the thread deeper into your flesh just to feel his pouty lips envelope over yours. The tip of his tongue moved across your lower lip, asking for entrance, and you gladly gave it. 

You opened to him without hesitation and Mito deepened the kiss. He used his tongue to open you up further; cracking your lips and smearing it against his own. At the first hint of copper on your tongue Mito let out a moan that made you strain against your bindings. The sound was pure sin. It was the promise of pleasure and pain - of being torn apart and made anew. 

When he tore his mouth away from you in a snarl, you almost screamed out in frustration, but the twelve hooded assholes who you’d offered up did it for you. 

You couldn’t see all that well what was happening in the clearing around you. The sounds of screaming resonated back inside the night sky once more, but this time it no longer was yours.  You listened as some ended abruptly while others gurgled around throats full of blood just before their end. The sound of flesh and thicker things landing with a plop on the dirt made your stomach flip. Splashes of blood rained down on you and you squeezed your eyes shut tight. 

It felt like an eternity before the screaming stopped abruptly after the sound of a boot crunching the bones of someone’s neck. You could hear the wind move across the leaves and scatter them over objects - maybe bodies, maybe rocks - and branches. It became so eerily quiet that you wondered if the whole thing had been a dark part of your imagination. 

Maybe you’d open your eyes and find yourself back inside the party. Your friend handing you a warm beer as you danced to a remix of some song that you didn’t know half the words too. It was a good thought - a great one, actually - but one you knew wasn’t going to be true. 

When you opened your eyes a hurricane of emotion billowed up in your chest and threatened to release from your lips. Mito was floating above you, his eyes completely consumed with the flames that earlier had only shown like dying embers. Now, the fires were completely stoked by the souls of the corpses littered around you. 

A devilish smile showcasing perfectly white teeth raised his lips as he watched you swallow down your fear. You could’ve sworn they all looked very sharp and pointy, but just like his eyes you watched as they all but disappeared. The only thing left to show for what had happened was a naked torso covered in tattoos and streaked with blood. 

“Are you afraid?”

You licked your lips as you tried to think of how to answer and watched as hungry eyes followed the movement once more. 

“It depends on what you mean by afraid,” you answered him softly. “Am I afraid of being in your debt? No. Am I afraid of you? Yes.”

His finger dragged along your cheek and followed the curve of your face. You thought he would stop there and gasped as he traced it further down to your throat, over your chest, and to the curve of your breast. 

“You’re smart to be afraid of me,” he replied huskily. His body was no longer floating above you but was now being held up by his own weight. “But I promise to take good care of you, little lamb as long as you promise to do the same for me in return.” 

His head dipped to the curve of your neck to press a soft kiss just below your ear. The intimacy of the gesture wasn’t something you’d prepared for. You’d expected him to be brutal; to take without remorse. Instead, Mito pressed his lips softly against your skin as if to tell it a secret. 

It didn’t seem possible, but as his lips glided down your throat and to the hollow of your collarbone an ache began to grow hot and molten in your blood. He placed one last kiss between your breasts before his tongue dragged a hot line down close to the carved flesh of your stomach. 

You were aware of his hand as it crept up your thigh. Mito made sure he took his time with every inch his fingers took - tracing over the dips in your hip and over the mound of your pussy. Constantly he teased you - getting close and pulling away - and never let you have an inch of relief. 

A whimper was rising in your chest. Your hands no longer docile as they struggled to loosen the hold of the ropes at your wrists just so you could lace your fingers roughly in his hair. Mito’s tongue ran over the top point of the pentagram causing a hiss of surprised pain to rush past your lips. You wanted to move away from his wandering tongue as it continued to explore the open wound, but a strong hand held you in place. 

Mito worked his mouth over the botched grooves of your stomach - cleaning up the last remnants of your fucked up night. A growl was growing louder deep within his chest, humming against your skin, just before he shoved his tongue brutally into the open wound. 

The pain tore the air from your lungs. The scream you would’ve unleashed was stolen by silence and two thick fingers pushing themselves past your folds until they were knuckle deep inside you. 

You wish you could say that your body fought him - your thighs had clenched shut around his arm or your hips made it impossible for him to enter you. That he didn’t find your pussy dripping and eager for him. None of that would be true, however. 

Your body accepted him like a zealot to a newfound religion, and his fingers pushing past your folds to fuck you had your hips rising up to meet him with devotion. 

“Please,” you hummed. 

You didn’t care that you were begging. You were ready to shout for him to go further - deeper - when he inserted a third finger. The feeling of your pussy stretching followed by the overwhelming sense of fullness caused you to buck against the rock. The movement forced your stomach up into his hungry mouth causing his tongue to go deeper into the cut. 

The stinging sensation should’ve been enough to bring you back to your senses - a warning that this was fucked; you shouldn’t be enjoying this - but Mito made your body crave his pleasure through brutality. 

His wrist began to pump his fingers in deep, curling and stretching you until you came impossibly undone. Every time he pulled back - his fingers entering you anew - he went impossibly deeper. His fingers curl enough to hold the breath in your lungs and tear it free when his thumb curved up and pressed down on your clit. 

A wet squelching noise began to rise up around you. It was lewd - complete filth that mixed itself together with the sloppy sounds of his mouth hungrily cleaning up the dried blood surrounding the pentagram. Your cheeks would usually burn red hot with embarrassment at the sounds being made, but when Mito’s thumb began to apply pressure as his thumb rubbed small circles on your clit, fingers still fucking you, you couldn’t find a reason to care. 

With a thick pop, Mito removed his mouth from your wound. Fresh blood - your blood - outlined his puffy lips. He made no move to go back to your chest or do anything. His fire filled eyes did not stop from watching as you writhed beneath him. 

“Tell me: I want you to tell me to whom you belong.” 

His voice was sin. It was sex - something ancient and primal that blossomed inside you like blood on a white shirt. It made your body needy as his thumb stroked in time with his fingers as they pushed inside your cunt. 

“You - fucc it’s you.” 

“You’ll do what I ask of you. No questions asked.”

His curled fingers touched something deep inside you. Something that clawed a mewling sound out from between your lips and made your body struggle anew against your restraints. You knew Mito wanted an answer. The irritation was creasing that pretty brow of his and making his hairline drop to greet them. 

The same irritation stoked the flame in his eyes from cobalt blue to crimson. Mito thrusted his fingers one last time into you before he removed them. If he was trying to punish you he was too late. 

That last thrust - with the hard rub of his thumb against your clit - sent you barreling over the edge. Your orgasm hit you violently and fast and you found yourself wetting the front of his chest. 

“Dirty girl,” he huffed. “You got me all wet.” 

He moved along your body until you were eye level. Your body was still trembling underneath him when his fingers laced themselves at the base of your scalp and pulled. A yelp leapt out of you as Mito’s free hand took hold of your jaw and held your mouth open. 

You watched as he accumulated salvia at the edge of his lips. Your brain barely registered what he was doing until he spit it inside your open - waiting - mouth and forced it closed. 

“Swallow.”

The demand was fire. A promise of punishment if you disobeyed. You wish you could’ve said it was disgusting. The taste of blood - your blood - and brimstone staining the inside of your mouth and coating your throat pissed you off. That you fought against him and told him to fuck off. In all actuality, it only made your cunt clench down on nothing. 

Once you swallowed it you opened your mouth and flicked your tongue out just to show him you’d been good. Done as he asked. The gesture alone sent a devilish smirk to curl across those pretty lips. 

“Good girl. Now let me hear you say it.”

Oh. Right. “I’ll do what you ask of me, Mito. No questions.”

“I expect you to hold up your end of our deal tonight, little lamb.” 

“I always keep my promises.”

You were trying to sound cheeky. Instead, it simply came out breathless. Mito was still staring down at you like you held the world he wanted to destroy and fuck if it wasn’t making it hard to think past the growing heat between your legs.

Slowly, Mito lowered himself closer to you and only stopped when his lips hovered a mere inch above yours. 

“That remains to be seen.”

The baritone of his voice whispering against your lips sent your body into hyperdrive. You were ready to beg him to fuck you when he dropped the last inch and placed a soft kiss at the corner of your mouth. 

The sheer softness of it startled you. Your eyes went wide as he pulled himself off of you and finally your makeshift altar. He was moving around you carefree. His movements slow and careful as he picks up his shirt and jacket out of the viscera and carnage he’d strewn across the fall leaves. 

“I’ll be seeing you soon, little lamb.” 

This asshole! Now your eyes were wide for another reason. You reached your arms up as high as you could raise them before giving the ropes at your wrist a shake. 

“Ugh, hello? Are you just going to leave me like this in the woods?”

Mito stopped at the edge of the clearing and regarded where you were like you were complaining about being in a five-star hotel. His shrug only set a fire to blaze in your blood. 

“It did cross my mind.”

“That’s gonna be a huge no for me.”

“You mean, you don’t like being tied naked to a rock in the middle of the woods?” He teased, with an eyebrow cocked. 

“Tempting, but no. Not in the slightest.” 

“Very well,” he shrugged. “See you soon, little lamb.”

Mito disappeared back inside the darkness he was born from, and you were ready to scream. To threaten to take your deal back when you threw up a middle finger at his exit and realized the rope was gone. 

Thank god - whoever - for spooky favors. 

You weren’t a smoker - still weren’t - but if offered you took one. From curious bartenders, frat parties with social smokers, and the ever-present sleazy drunks who assumed you must be a whore pressed so close to the shadows of the brick buildings Mito liked to frequent. 

The only whore you were was his. 

Of course, you were sure the only reason you let the toxic trash touch your lips was the same reason you drank in excess when he was gone. You weren’t entirely sure when you first noticed it. The emptiness you felt at small pleasures you used to enjoy became a distant memory. 

When was the last time you truly enjoyed a milkshake? A damn good Lumberjack-style breakfast or a warm cup of coffee? These days it seems you need multiple milkshakes to really taste the sweetness of the cream or the artificial flavoring of candy. You need dozens of pancakes and a mountain of syrup to even begin to feel full. 

No. When Mito was gone there was no fulfillment in anything. You were a bottomless pit of wants and craving and the only thing that could ease the burden of that unfashionable emptiness was him. 

At first, you didn’t want to believe such a thing could happen, but the more he stayed away the more you felt the black hole of longing begin to brew inside your gut. You wondered if anyone else could see it; the desperate way you tried to fill it. No matter what you tried nothing could ease the ache of nothingness until he reappeared. Your knight in his all-consuming darkness. 

When he would simply appear from the shadows or come up quietly from behind you while you sat on a bar stool, his hands covering your eyes and a devious, “Guess who?” cascading down your senses, you felt whole again. Complete. A fucked up missing puzzle piece finally fitting back in its rightful place. 

Maybe this is what it meant to be soulless. A hollowed-out version of who you were that only knew relief by the hands of the devil. 

You spent weeks since that night at the party - from your little adventure in the forest - before you saw Mito again. When he finally re-emerged for the first time that night with his hands hovering over your eyes you didn’t need to hear the husk of his tone to know it was him. 

Your skin had become feverish with a desire so deep it felt like you’d taken a sledgehammer to the gut at just the heat of him pressed against your back. All the life you’d felt slipped out of you day by day, everything you loved and that made you-you suddenly was coming back with blaring clarity. 

The second Mito’s warmth retreated from your back, your legs were swinging the bar stool around to follow him. He was moving to sit in the empty stool next to you. His feet barely touched down on the grimy linoleum floor before you were on him. 

You secured your arms around his shoulders and, to his apparent surprise, used the momentum of your body rocking into his to pull him towards you. You weren’t giving him a second to speak or deny you any longer. With a hand secured at the nap of his neck, and the other twinning inside the soft silk of his shirt, you crashed his pouty lips down on yours. Your tongue darting to trace a request for him to open up to you. 

Mito didn’t make you wait long. 

As suddenly as you’d taken hold of him Mito took hold of you - trapped you - in his arms. His kiss devoured you; ate and tasted up every whimpering plea his tongue stroking over yours coaxed from your chest. 

You felt alive. You felt whole again. 

Every sinew - every nerve of your body crackled with electricity, and as Mito’s hands glided up the back of your thighs you swore you could’ve become a storm. 

The both of you had stumbled into the bars’ back bathroom. The door held together by makeshift locks letting you know the entire place heard every moan he’d torn from you as he fucked you. When his cock bottomed out - so incredibly deep - between your folds and left you coming all over the edge of the bathroom sink, you knew that the whole entire bar heard.

Later that night, Mito made two deals with two grimy-looking fucks. They weren’t into specifics of the deals they tried to make, and that was the thing about demons. Specifics. They were wordy bastards - great at mind games and twisting phrases and promises around until it sounded like a sweet deal, but the fine print was always missed. Needless to say, the two men had made their own separate deals that night. Neither one of them made it to see the sunrise. 

After that night, Mito allowed you to travel with him. When you made yourself useful and found him unsuspecting souls full of grief and gluttony and, Mito’s personal favorite, rage. He particularly enjoyed the souls that looked sweet on the outside; soft and sincere sounding with their crosses around their necks. Underneath all of that tried-hard smile was something sinister; something Mito claimed to be the sweetest flavor of sin. 

You weren’t sure how all of his deals were struck. You were positive the women, and some of the men, probably asked for the deal to be sealed with a kiss. Sex. Not all of them prefer a handshake and words of good faith. One guy, in particular, wanted the deal to be sealed with a little flame, making Mito do a weird magic trick of using his finger like a candle. 

Yeah, that was a weird one. 

None of them made it past a week. Some - if they were lucky - got a few months. 

That’s how you ended up backstage in a band’s dressing room. You’d met the lead singer at a club they’d been performing at. He’d sauntered up to the bar pressing the crotch of his jeans against your ass and tried to play it off like he was just leaning against the bar - waiting for a drink just like you.  

The dislike for him was instant. 

You allowed yourself to listen to him ramble. His pickup lines were incredibly atrocious. He thought being in a band made him instantly fuckable. 

The only way you saw out of your predicament was to play into it and invite him to meet Mito. There were four other members in their group - four other people to come along for the ride. It didn’t take long for you to excuse yourself to their dressing room so Mito could do his whole song and dance. 

Show them he’s a demon and did his best not to freak them out. He was out there buttering them up. Five fresh souls for the taking. 

Whenever he made a fresh deal Mito liked to fuck. You weren’t sure if it was the excitement of a fresh soul, or a fresh kill when a particularly delicious sinner sat down at his table was too good to pass up (here is where the word games came into play). Whatever it was, he came back to you in such a euphoric high the tattoos that painted his skin writhed like a living thing.  

You weren’t complaining, not really. Your only complaint - if you had one - would be on those days when he’d made multiple transactions in a day. You cared very much when your overstimulated body threatened to rip in half as his cock pushed back inside your bruised walls; fingernails digging into the soft flesh of your hips. His teeth leaving impressions in the mounds of your breasts.

There was no doubt in your mind that he was going to come back in one of those highs. He’d warned you to stay put and that taking one foot outside the room meant punishment. 

Mito wanted you close and easy to find. You, however, were growing impatient. 

You hated how easy it became for him to read you, especially during sex.

There were times you enjoyed playing hard to please and Mito? Well, he enjoyed playing into it just to tear you apart and turn you into a crumbling mess beneath him. It was his way of reminding you that he owned you - mind, body, and soul - and while you continued to play your little games, it was only because he allowed the facade of freedom to dance like little sugar plums around in your head.

But there were moments he stripped those sugar plums from your head. 

The first night he’d marked you had been in the dressing room of someone famous. It’d make you nervous to be around them not because of who they were - you would have cared less about their money and a false sense of infamy. No, it made your skin crawl to watch these people negotiate deals with Mito as if they were making a setlist. They were too stupid to realize they needed to read the fine print; to know that fine print was open to change whenever Mito saw fit. 

You tried to wait like he’d asked, just like now, but the place made your skin crawl. You’d grabbed your bag and had just made it to the door, your hand on the knob twisting and swinging it open when - like Houdini - Mito was just there. 

An itching sensation began to grow between your shoulder blades. One where you couldn’t tell if it was a warning, you just being antsy to flee, or an actual damn itch. Whatever it was, maybe you should’ve listened to the first part, but just the memory of being left alone - again - inside another dressing room left your brain pleading with you to flee. 

Mito be damned. 

You slid off of the couch and your chunky boots made a resonating thud inside the empty room. 

Yup. Time to go. 

The second your hand wrapped around the doorknob and pulled the door towards you flashbacks of that night replayed through your head at warp speed. 

He didn’t seem surprised at your attempted departure. Instead, with an arm draped against the doorframe, Mito seemed like he was actually waiting for you to open it. A flurry of thought erupted in your head on how you could explain what you were doing - what he was seeing. You could easily tell him you’d sensed his presence at the door and were just trying to make it easier for him to enter. You knew, however, when reflecting obsidian eyes glanced down at your bag clutched tightly in your hands the jig was up. 

“And where, little lamb, do you think you were going?” 

“Mito I wasn’t-“ 

“And don’t lie to me,” he continued. His words over saturating yours as if he wasn’t finished talking to begin with. 

His body immediately encompassed what small space was left between you, him, and your attempted exit. His pitiless eyes were still staring down at you - waiting for a response - while he closed and secured the door behind him. 

You already knew the minute you saw him at the door you weren’t going anywhere. Now that he’d locked you in, sent your pulse racing with excitement or fear you weren’t too sure which was which. Lately, the two seemed to blend together. 

He was pushing you back farther into the room; your feet backpedaling into a moment of peace before you knew what would happen. 

“I was tired of waiting for you to get back. I was going out for a smoke.”

“I told you to wait here,” he growled. 

“And I wanted a smoke.”

You wanted to sound unmoved by the fluorescent gleam of rage billowing up in his eyes. At any minute his left could wash over to the bleak white that promised he was minutes from breaking. The facade of playing a mere mortal man bleeding away until all that stood before you was Death. 

You were so hyper-focused on him that you weren’t aware he’d backed you against the built-in makeup counter until your lower back came into painful contact with its edge. Just as a sharp gasp huffed from your lips Mito’s hand struck out - fluid and snake-like - to wrap around your throat. Constricting just enough to remind you it was there. 

“Little lamb, I told you what would happen if you didn’t listen.”

He did. He’d told you many times. Mito even embellished his warnings like a tiny little nightmare meant to keep children from adventuring out into the woods. 

Don’t go out there children. That’s where the wolf resides and he’ll tear you to bits. 

You always were a whore for things with sharp teeth. 

“You did, but I can’t help it,” your words gasped around his tightening grip. “You know I love to see if you’re a demon of his word.”

You watched intently as his eyes scanned your face. The Smokey trundles of white that began to billow up inside his left eye as his nostrils flared. A part of you felt victorious. A matching smirk was seconds away from sliding the corner of your lips upward until it was cut short. 

Mito released his hold from your neck, his body moving back just enough to allow space for him to turn you around to face the mirror. His hips closed the few inches he’d given while he kicked your feet apart. 

“You love being punished so much, don’t you, little lamb. Always testing your limits and one of these days you’re going to push too far.” As he spoke, his words curled at the base of your spine brimming with a threat that sent your heart thundering in your chest. “You’re so gluttonous for my punishment, let's see how you handle this.” 

The reflection in the mirror showcased your uncertainty. Your brow creases with the weight of unspoken questions as to what Mito could possibly mean. For a split second, ice-cold fear encapsulated your mind that maybe this was it. Maybe your deal was done and he was finished with you. 

That thought was ripped from your mind as Mito pushed your skirt up to your hips and a sharp smack of his hand against your ass brought you back to the present. Looking in the mirror, you could see his right eye was brimming with fire while the other had been completely consumed with white. 

He pressed up against you to keep you trapped between his body and the counter. Mito’s eyes watching as you watched him begin to remove his jacket and then the colorful shirt that had lived underneath it. 

No matter how many times you’d seen him naked, Mito never ceased to catch the air in your lungs. Your body forgot to register to breathe as you drank in the caramel tone of his skin and the museum of art that now slithered against his flesh. His muscles bunched and flexed as he tossed his clothes aside, and already you could feel the fabric of your underwear become soaked. 

He dragged a hand from the base of your spine and slowly moved it up until his hand laced in your hand. His fingers twinning in its strands and pulling back hard enough to tear a scream from you. 

With his free hand, he spanked you hard on the same cheek. The sting dulled out the momentary pain you’d felt.

“Tell me. Let me hear you say what you want.” 

“I want you.”

Another hard smack against your ass left your hands scrambling for something to hold you up; anything at all.  The only thing you logically seemed to find was the mirror itself. 

“You know that’s not what I meant, little lamb. I know you want me. You’re soaking my clothes.”

Licking your lips, you caught his gaze in the mirror and held it. Your chest heaving as you struggled to get out the words you knew would ruin you. 

“I want you-I want you to fuck me, Mito. My lord. My master.”

You threw in the last for fun. You knew he loved it when you used pet names for him. One that reminded you both of who - what - he truly was. 

“As my slave commands.”

You weren’t about to correct him, because you were. You knew without him you were nothing and when he dropped to his knees in front of your cunt with his tongue pushing between your folds, you knew Mito worshiped you too. 

_____________

Comments and reblogs are always welcome. Thank you for reading! XoXo

[universalwhoreofthesouth]

Break from Reality 2 - C.YU

Pairing: Mr. Insanity X afab! reader

Genre: chaos & fantasy

Warning(s): some violence, bizarre imagery, mr. insanity has a god complex, mito is mentioned

A/N: Finally giving the people what they want since I saw a good handful of people enjoyed it, which makes me happy 🤍

A/N: Based on “So I Danced” MV so watch it if you don’t get the reference and if you haven’t read Part. 1

I’ll be God

I’ll be God

I’ll be God

I’ll be god today.

“Where did you even get this old thing?” You look at the very outdated 1968 Cadillac that he somehow “found”, the tan coloring chipping into a tin gray.

“Hey! Don’t insult her like that! She still works” Ian defended, blowing the remaining dust off the hood of the car.

“Where are we even going?”

“Emerald city. I have important business there and you’re gonna help me!” he beamed, startling you once more.

“Help you with what? I don’t even know you!”

“Exactly which is why it’ll work! He doesn’t know you so you would be a good distraction”

“He? Who the h-” “Heads up!” he tosses you a brown sack, which you nearly dropped because it was unexpectedly heavy. You look inside the sack, seeing a pair of black heels, pearls, and dark cloth.

“And what am I supposed to do with this? I’m not putting this on”

“Oh but you will” he tilts his head, his smile not dropping in the slightest.

“No I do-” you suddenly feel something cut off your airways, stopping your sentence as you try to breathe.

“Now what was that~? You’re in my world little one so you’re going to do as I say, got that?” he grins sadistically. You were on the verge of blacking out then you felt the pressure release, waves of air filling up your lungs, knocking you to your knees as you violently cough, your body readjusting.

“Now let’s get going!”

♟️

You both were now in the old-timey car, riding alongside the dirt road for god knows how long, finally getting on the road to Emerald City. You were not at all happy. You were in the passenger seat, sitting in a black satin dress with matching heels and pearls the same size as jawbreakers. He didn’t even tell you what the so-called “business” was. You were trying to think of conclusions that would make sense but anything was possible in this world, he’s magic after all. You see Ian in the corner of your eye. His eyes were on the road, driving with one hand on the wheel, the other tapping against the steering wheel to an imaginary beat in his strange mind but you were a quite confused yet worried because his face was resting, his cheeky smile that was imprinted on his lips wasn’t present, replaced with a blank expression. It felt.. Weird but you kept your lips sealed, silently thanking God that he didn’t talk your head off on the way there.

Your eyes begin to droop from exhaustion, having no way to tell what time it was in this place. Just as you begin to drift away, hoping to escape this vivid nightmare-

“We’re here~” Ian sings, his maniacal grin appearing back on his face. Your eyes shoot up, seeing an upcoming “Welcome to Emerald City!” sign ahead. You look outside the window, admiring the liveness of the city. The buildings were tall and flashy, hued with many shades of green from mint to the color of basil leaves. As you viewed the scenery, you saw a golden statue of a man up ahead. The man was dressed in a suit with a fedora, the hat covering his face as he was posed in a sitting position.

“Is that the mayor of this town?” You asked, not familiar with the man. Ian went quiet…

Too quiet.

“Hello? Did you not hear me?” You turn your head back to him, trying to figure out what was his problem but you were taken aback by his new appearance. His tan skin was now paler, his comically big eyes shrunk, his once lengthy black hair was now cut into a blonde pixie cut. His lips were tainted raspberry blue and he was wearing a lime green suit with mulberry polka dots.

What the fuck..

[sorivii]

PoH!Raph references

He/they, 44years old, talks to himself to cope.

The changes he’s gonna go through is pretty big from the beginning of the story to the end.

Coming to terms with his loses, and finding hope in a empty world. It’s not easy but he’ll get there.

But what mysteries does his scars truly carry? Only time will tell. And me lol.

Back to the master post ☆ Chapter 1

UGHHH THIS TOOK ME FOREVER, I RE DID HIS DESIGN I BELIEVE 20 TIMES?!??? I’m gonna post the process later off my beloved man! Ahhh he’s beautiful😫🙌

[violetdrkside]

it took me one shot to make it nonstop

Tattoo Artist Getou Suguru X Reader

Summary:

You are holding your breath, heart pounding, body heating up. You have been hiding a secret from him and now he has you on your knees waiting for the consequences of doing such a thing. Even though his punishments may be harsh you would do anything for him. “So, can you be a good girl and follow my rules and instructions?” he asked. “Yes sir, I can,” you stated as firmly as you could with the feeling of slight sweat dripping down your back. “Only sir?” Fem Reader. She/her pronouns. Physical description vague. 18+ Explicit Content.

Rated E for Explicit.

Word Count: 13.8K

Tags: Alternative Universe (AU), Adult, Content, Dom/sub, Dom/sub play, BDSM, Light Bondage, Consensual Sex, Consensual Play, Use of Safe Words, Master/Pet, Dominant Getou, Submissive Reader, Spanking, Vaginal Fingering, Fingerfucking, Piss Kink, Golden Shower, Vaginal Sex, Rough Sex, Choking, Oral Sex, Face Fucking, Rough Oral Sex, Biting, Marking, Cum Eating, Teasing, Orgasm Denial, Face Slapping, Face Sitting, Temperature Play, Degradation, Smut, Shameless Smut

A/N: I would do anything for this man. I swear. There is also something about AU Tattoo Artist Getou that just has been tickling my brain the last couple of years and I can't get it out of my head.

Also there is a golden shower part, but it is very short, you can skip it if you like. I marked the section off using ~~~~~~~~

Enjoy! Please give this one-shot some love by liking and reblogging.

You had been waiting for what seemed like an eternity. It had only been a few minutes, you realized as you watched the clock tick on the wall, your knees and shins seeping further into the cushion you were instructed to wait and kneel on. Every second felt longer, like sand falling through an hourglass. 

Earlier, you had been told to send him a text back when you arrived home and to provide a picture of yourself in your current position. Once the picture was sent, you locked your phone and set it next to you. There was too much anxiety to even be mindlessly scrolling as you waited—and you knew he would be displeased to walk in and see you like that—but you kept the device nearby. If you somehow missed a message or call from him, you would be in much bigger trouble than you were already in.

You knew what you had done, and you honestly were not sure how you’d managed to keep it a secret from him for this long. With him being away on business and you taking your own vacation time, a month has passed since. It was not until this morning when you were both getting ready for work that he saw. You knew he did not want to get into a full conversation about it now, you both had your days ahead of you, so instead he complimented how good it looked pressing a hard kiss to your mouth and gripping your arm snugly above your elbow. He pulled away with a dark glint in his eyes, a slight smile tugging at the edges of his lips, “I will see you after work. Have a good day and be good, doll.” Pressing one last kiss to the top of your head, he stepped out the door. Fuck. You knew you would be in for it later today, but knowing him, it would be worth it. Your phone buzzed shortly after. 

“Make sure to text me when you get to work <3”

You knew at that point today you would have to try and be extra good—you could picture him counting each and every rule you had broken and how he would punish you for each one, ensuring you would take it.

Before you knew it, the unlocking of the door tore you away from your thoughts about the events of earlier this morning, and your eyes immediately jumped to the door, hearing the key turn slowly with a click. In the doorway stood the man you had been waiting to see the whole day. He stepped through the entrance slowly, closing the door behind him. He placed his keys back in his bag as he hung it up on the rack. You remained quiet as you watched him bend over to unlace his black combat boots as he placed them next to yours. He went through the motions undisturbed, as if your heart wasn’t beating in excitement and apprehension. He finally glanced towards you as you remained still a little way from the entrance.

“So, can you be a good girl and follow my rules and instructions?” he asked.

“Yes sir, I can,” you stated as firmly as you could with the feeling of slight sweat dripping down your back.            

“Only sir?”

‘Sir’ was a baseline for you two, and you simply assumed you were starting there because he usually had strict preferences for specific situations. You guessed today was the day you would have to call him more than just sir.

“Apologies, Master Getou. Yes, I can listen to your rules and instructions.” You respond back appropriately, gaze lowering to where his feet faced towards you.

“Well, you can follow most of them… eyes on me.” He commands.

Your eyes immediately snap to his deep purple ones as they grew darker, almost black. You swallow the saliva building up in your mouth. You knew he was going to be hard on you this evening, you just do not know how he would go about it. A silence forms between the two of you as you struggle to not break eye contact. He kneels down to get closer, making sure you still have to look up at him. He reaches his left arm out to you, brushing his thumb over your cheek, continuing the motion as he pushes some of your hair behind your ear. Fingers now brushed under your jawline to your chin where he cradles it, thumb tracing your lips gently. His stare pierces through you, trying to make you lose your composure. Although he knows he has to do a lot more to achieve that, it does not hurt to try. He finally breaks the silence, his voice low and speech articulate to make sure you understand every single word he says.

“Now, imagine this: I haven’t seen my precious darling in a month. I haven’t been able to hold you, kiss you, praise you, truly worship you. I haven’t even been able to have you over my knee, to bend you to my will, or to hear your cries and pleas of pleasure for a month. You followed most of the rules and instructions while we’ve been away from each other, but at some point, you went out on your own and disobeyed me, doll, and that hurts. You know I don’t mind what you do if there is a form of communication. So, tell me, why did you do it, hm?” he asks. You can see the hurt in his face as his eyebrows knit closer together, his lips curving down. You knew when you went to do that and not tell him, there would be a high chance he would react this way, but you had been willing to risk it anyway. He stopped caressing your lip but still held your jaw firmly, waiting for you to answer his question.

“Master Getou, I know I went against your rules—and I am deeply sorry for that—but I wanted to surprise you, sir. I wanted to show my devotion to you, I wanted to show that I am and will always be yours. I thought that, while we were apart, it would be a good time for you to see the commitment I have towards you, that we have for each other. I know this may break your trust, but I will do anything to regain it.”

“My precious doll, you are very good to me, but I will not ignore what you have done. We will talk this through, and you will accept whatever punishment I see fit, understand?” You nod your head. “Now get up and sit on the couch, I will be there in a moment.”

The dark-haired man gets up first, grabbing your phone from the ground. You both know at this point you will not be needing it, and he does not want any interruptions to occur. You wait for him to turn away as he heads towards the kitchen. When you hear him rummaging in the other room, you get up, making your way to the couch in the living room. Your body begins to tingle with excitement for what your Master could have in store for you. The one thing you have learned about him over the years is though he may get upset, he does not like to stay that way for long.

He comes to where you are sitting, two glasses of water and a plate of fruit in hand. He puts everything on the coffee table in front of the couch and sits beside you. You turn your head to look at him; you see him tapping his thigh and you instantly know what this means as you shift your body, placing your legs over his lap. He leans over your legs to the table, handing you a glass of water and putting the plate of fruit in your lap.

“Now drink up and eat. Once you are done, we will continue.” he directs you as he begins to take the socks off your feet. He began pressing his fingers into the top and bottom of your foot, making sure to hit all the right pressure points. Once he learned how much you were on your feet from your job, he always made sure, especially after long workdays, to be extra attentive towards them no matter what the two of you did in the evenings. It was a way he showed his affection to you outside the bedroom. He began to ask you how your trip was, amongst other things. For a moment, you were just two lovers keeping each other company. Occasionally, he would open his mouth, indicating he wanted you to feed him fruit as he continued to give you a massage. You had finished your water and most of the fruit on the plate; he turns to look at you, letting out a sigh.

“Now for the hard part, yeah?”

“Yes, Master Getou.”

“We’ll start with the small offenses. You did not make eye contact with me earlier when I was first talking to you, but I can let that slide. You lied at one point about where you were going or what you were doing while I was away. Then, you proceeded to not tell me about said thing you did for… what was it? Thirty days? It’s kind of impressive you kept something hidden from me for that long, but don’t be proud of that, okay? Now, onto the bigger things: not telling me you were getting a tattoo when your lover, your Master is a tattoo artist, a relatively famous one at that. I hope you did your research before you let just about anyone tattoo you. Which leads me to the next issue: having someone that I don’t know touch you for hours, permanently putting ink into your skin. The fact that it should be me marking up your body in more ways than one, and yet you took that away from me. Don’t get me wrong, doll, I’m not mad about you getting a tattoo, it is your body—but you took away from me the opportunity of doing it myself, as someone else’s hands were placed upon you. Let’s say it was because you wanted it to be a surprise; I still didn’t even get to help you pick the person to do it for you. I have colleagues and friends that I trust to do it… Anyway… did I miss anything?”

You could see the pain in his face; you did not fully realize how upset he would be. You did not think he would even want to ink your skin, knowing that it could cause you pain—and not in ways either one of you would prefer—but now you knew, and you would learn a lesson from this.

“No, Master Getou, you covered everything. Though, pardon me, you do know the person who tattooed me. I didn’t go to a stranger,” your voice was low, but you kept eye contact with your lover.

“You’re telling me someone I know tattooed you and kept it a secret from me? Who was it?”

“You mean you couldn’t tell by the work? But you saw it this morning?”

“Doll, I was more focused trying not to get angry than to look at the art, now who was it?”

“Please Master, please don’t get mad at them. I told them not to tell you, I begged–”

“You begged?” he questioned, cutting you off. Fuck. “You begged someone else? You know I am the only one you should be begging. I guess we can add that to the list too. My, my… you sure are racking them up, doll.” His voice had a slight enthusiasm to it as a dark chuckle built up from the back of his throat. You felt all the air from your lungs disappear as you heard him laugh, eyes wide. All your brain could process was this gorgeous man and how he was going to cause you so much pain and yet so much pleasure tonight.

Before you knew it, he had you in his lap, your legs straddling his, gazes meeting one another. His hands rested at your waist, gripping it slightly. His right hand trailed up your spine to the nape of your neck where his fingers threaded into the roots of your hair, pulling your head back. You try to keep your eyes open as they stare into his now obsidian ones filled with lust and anger, you wanted to admire their beauty, but his touch was starting to be distracting. He leaned closer, placing a kiss where the edge of your jaw met your earlobe. You then felt his teeth scrape where he just kissed you and then place another kiss in the same spot. The hand on your waist wraps around you, further pulling you closer to him. 

“You know, doll, I am a greedy man. The thought of having someone’s hands on you as they hold a needle that penetrates your skin is making me go wild. Do you even know how much I want to be the person who does that? To be able to put my art onto your body? To have you in that way too?” He grunts into your skin. “Now, are you going to tell me who did that tattoo, or will I have to study it myself to figure it out?” He pulls away from you, fingers still threaded in your hair. You look him in the eyes, taking a deep breath as you gather your thoughts before you speak.

“Master Getou, I thought this through. I had to think of who would be the person who'd make you the least mad if I went to them to get this done behind your back. I know you trust this person more than anyone, considering they taught you everything you know, and did your first tattoo. I thought it was only appropriate to go to them.” You kept your composure together as you let out your last words, exhaling deeply, your hands still at your side. You want to reach out to him and kiss him, let him know that you hated hiding things from him, but he had not invited you to do so yet. You remain still. You could see the gears turning as he was processing everything you’d just told him. You cleared your throat to start speaking again. Getou’s eyebrow arched up, insinuating that what you were about to continue saying better be appropriate.

“Yuki also told me to tell you—and remember these are her words, so please be kind to the messenger—but she said, ‘I don’t regret doing this, and in fact, I would do it again. So let dear Suguru know to get off his high horse and if he wants to pick a fight, he can come to me and deal with someone his own size.’”

The man loosens his grip on you and begins to laugh. Your eyebrows furrow as you look at him, confused at his reaction.

“She really does know how to push buttons, doesn’t she… always has and always will, but I can’t deny that I respect her the most. I would say she is the only one that gives me a run for my money when it comes to a fight too. I’m surprised she even had time to take you in, considering she’s even busier now than when I apprenticed with her.”

“Once she realized who I was, she made sure to clear a spot for me as soon as she could. She specifically said, ‘Nothing would give me greater pleasure than to tattoo that punk’s significant other.’ Then proceeded to agree with me that she would probably be the person you would be least angry about tattooing me and considered it an honor I seeked her out. She really does have a soft spot for you, doesn’t she, sir?”

“That she does, only because I gave her a taste of her own medicine, and she did the same to me. I really did learn everything and some from her… Now now, let’s not get distracted. We haven’t even begun yet. Don’t get me wrong, I’m relieved you went to her and not some random person, but you still sadly broke my rules. You may get up and stand in front of me.”

“Yes Master,” you said with a slight smile on your lips. You lifted yourself off him and stood directly facing him.

“Shirt off.” You raised the fabric above your head and dropped it to the ground by your feet.

“Pants too.” You moved a bit slower unbuttoning your pants, dragging them down your legs and placing them where your shirt was.

“You know, doll, I like it when you are obedient. Now turn to the side so I can see dear Yuki’s work on you.”

You turn so Getou can examine your right side along your rib cage. You feel the tips of his fingers tracing around the tattoo, careful not to touch. You can see him out of your peripheral, face stern, almost unreadable as his eyes move slowly, careful to retain every line that was inked onto you. He was studying, taking everything in. You were doing everything in your power to remain still, but you want to know what he thinks of it; does he like it, hate it? You wish you could ask, the silence is almost suffocating as you try and focus on something, anything else. Your eyes are still focused on him, he knows it, and he finally glances up at you. His lips part slightly, then close again. You know he is trying to find the words he wants to say to you, but is not quite there yet. Instead, he asks you,

“When did Yuki tattoo you? How many days ago?”

“35 days ago, Master.”

“Hm. Have you gone back to see her?”

“She told me to come back after two weeks and then I saw her again a few days ago, right when I got back from being out of town. She normally doesn’t do checkups like that, but she knew if it didn’t heal properly or seem up to your standards, she wouldn’t hear the end of it from you.”

“She’s not wrong, and what did she say? Is it fully healed?”

“Yes, it is. I made sure to follow her instructions thoroughly. She said you should send over her favorite bottle of liquor for how nice it turned out and how she made sure it was the exact match to yours.”

“Oh, don’t worry, she will be hearing from me later. Now…” He started as he grabbed your hips to turn you back to face him. “You make this so difficult for me, doll. I had plans to spoil and ravage you until the sun rises… and I thought you were so good…” He is smirking, you know he enjoys punishing you and you are not opposed to it, or you wouldn’t have been with him for this long. You do know that Getou can be mean when he wants to, and you have a feeling that though he may be pleased with the tattoo, he will not let you off this easily.

“…but you really didn’t live up to my expectations…” his left hand was gripping your hip as his right hand was trailing from your knee up to your thigh. Your face was starting to heat up, you were always amazed how his small touches could make your body react like it does even to this day. The hand moving up your leg moved between your thighs, reaching back to cup your ass. His arm grazes your clothed sex as he pulls you closer.

“So, I think thirty spankings, fifteen on each side, along with five markings on your body of my choosing, because,” He paused, smiling, “I will mark you one way or another. What do you think? You may speak.”

“I accept what you think is best for my punishments, Master.” you say, making direct eye contact with him. He grips you tighter and kisses your stomach again, lips turning up, “That’s my good girl. Now turn around.” He releases his hold on you as you face the other direction. At first, you hear rustling and movement behind you, then you feel him moving your hands behind your back. Something slips around each of them moving up to wrists, that’s when you realize from the smooth texture it’s his belt. The leather tightens around your wrists enough to make you feel your blood pump through your veins.

With a softer tone, he asks if they are too tight, to which you reply no. He turns you back around as he guides you to kneel on the couch next to him, helping maneuver your body so you are now laying face down across his lap. your head faces the side away from the couch, away from his body, from him. You knew this was just the beginning of Getou bending you to his will. You know you have to clear your head of all other thoughts so you can focus solely on your Master’s words and touches because failing to do so will have consequences. If there is anything the man whose lap you lay across hates more than rule breaking is unfocused, divided attention. If he puts in the effort to pay attention to you, your body, your needs, and your wants—then he wants the same from you. His fingers trail from the back of your neck down your body as he begins to speak again, this time his voice is sterner, and more articulate than before.

“Remember, thirty spankings. I will expect you to count each one of them with me. Fail to do so and we will start over. We will restart over, and over and over until you get it right. Understood?”

“I understand Master Getou..”

“Your safe words are?”

“Green, yellow, and red.”

“Good girl, not so stupid now, huh?” He smiled, brushing your hair condescendingly, “Let’s begin.”

Even though you prepared yourself for the first spanking, knowing it would probably hurt, the roughness of his hit still took you by surprise, a small gasp leaving your mouth as you uttered “One.” trying to ensure it was loud enough for him to hear over his own voice. You inhale slowly, another slap to your left cheek, “Two.” You can already feel the sting starting to form, but it lessens as you feel Getou rubbing your ass. His hand moves away again, inhale, you thought this time, feeling the sting on your right cheek, “Three.” you say as you exhale. 

You made it to fifteen, his slaps weren’t as hard as you thought they would be, but they were precise. He had his other hand laced through your hair, occasionally rubbing your scalp, which helped you focus on your breathing.

“You’re doing so well my doll. So well, I think it’s time to take these off.” You feel his fingers slip into the waist of your underwear gripping them delicately as he pulls them down your body slowly. Your ass can feel the coolness of the room now, the feeling of being exposed has a chill run up your spine causing your body to shudder and your hands to move in your restraints. Noticing it, Getou reassures you.

“Shh, don’t squirm now, you have been cooperating so well so far. You don’t want to start over now, do you?” A loud smack echoed in the room; your body felt it before your mind registered the hit Getou landed on your ass. You knew his spanking was on the lighter side before, but the difference was drastic. Your mind finally caught up and you trembled out the words, “No, Master… sixteen.”

“I’m glad you’re still with me, but sadly that one will not be a part of the count…” he starts, you feel his fingers up your legs again trailing slowly just like his words, “…it’s good your mind can keep up…” his fingers are between your thighs now, you are doing everything to keep still, you can feel every single touch he has left on your body. “…because your punishment is taking up what I really want…” his fingers now grazing your sex, the vulnerability spiking further, you try to remember to breathe, to keep still. But it does not help as you feel two of his fingers pushing past your lips, gently rubbing, a deep breath leaves your lips, but before you know it the pressure of his fingers is gone, replaced by a dark small laugh that ignites your body. “Fuck you’re so needy already. Doll, this is a punishment. Yet, here you are being a greedy little slut.” He cooed, enjoying it so much, the sight of you, desperate for his hands and touches. “But it’s not fair for you to enjoy your punishment, not when your little act infuriated me—you went behind my back and disobeyed. Can you get that in your little head?”

“I understand, Master Getou. I am sorry.” you were partly sorry, enough to let him hear you apologize but not enough to not enjoy his punishment. Another loud smack echoes through the room. “Sixteen,” you choke out.

“Good. Then you will take whatever I see fit until I am satisfied.” You feel his hand meet your other cheek, your body reverberates from the impact, fully understanding his frustrations with you.

“Seventeen.” You gritted through your teeth,“Yes Master Getou.”

“You let someone defile you with their art, you should let me defile you how the fuck I want. Makes sense, right?” You can feel fury radiating off his body into yours as he lands another hit to your ass. The sting is more prominent since he is letting you feel the full pain each spanking.

“Eighteen. Yes, Master Getou, it makes sense.” You were not fully sure where he was going with his punishments, but you knew you would have to go with it as much as you could.

“Now, let’s finish this up, so we can move on, we have a whole evening ahead of us.”

You made it through the thirty spankings, but just barely. By the last five or so you knew he was putting his full strength into each hit to throw you off. There were points where the smacks landing on the full of your cheek vibrated through your body, making it hard to even say anything as you were more focused trying to blink away the tears building up in your eyes and keeping steady breaths. Getou lightly gripped your now red ass and massaged it for a moment as he loosened his belt that kept your arms bound behind your back. He then told you to stand back up, and you did slowly, trying to feel your legs again as the soreness from your behind began to spread and ache. You moved slowly as Getou watched your every move, observing how your body took his punishment so far, and yet still at ready to catch you should you lose your balance. You were proud to have made it through, so you straighten your back and stand in front of him, waiting for his next commands. Unwavering. Without getting up, he ordered you to hand him his glass from the coffee table.

After handing it to him, he quickly drinks the liquid. You admired how beautiful your Master was as the rays from the sun set shined through the window behind him. Part of the black locks he kept down absorbed the sunlight, he looked ethereal and at this point you knew you would do just about anything for him. He rose from the couch handing you the empty glass back for you to put on the coffee table. As you did, he stood next to you. He peered down and grabbed your chin between his thumb and index finger so you both were closer, he asked, “You still want more, look at you leaning into my touch. You really are insatiable.”

“I cannot help it, Master Getou.”

A short kind smile drew itself on his lips, “Good. Then, follow me.” He says, letting go of your chin as he turns around and walks past the kitchen towards the bedroom. You followed him to the bathroom connected to the bedroom and stood where he told you too, while he turned the water on in the shower. He began to take off his shirt and at this point the only thing you could do was stare at him and think about how much you wanted to touch him, hold him, kiss him, run your fingers all over his body and make him yours.You could not help yourself and asked if you could help him undress, to which he replied, a fake nice look on his face, “No. Only obedient subs get to touch their Master.” He paused, “Which you have been nothing but..” He smirks knowing how much you want to help him, to gain any affection from him, but you were aware you had to be patient and work hard for him to calm down.

He begins to take off his pants and you continue to admire his toned body, adorned from head to toes with tattoos. You catch a glimpse of your matching one and admire it, loving to see how it matches yours exactly. You were so happy with how well Yuki really did to make yours the twin of his. He stands up straight up and looks up at you again. He steps closer, looking down at you, his face showing no emotion, then with one side of his mouth curving up he says, “Let’s not touch works of art, hm?” he pulls the rest of his hair down taunting you, knowing how much you want to thread your fingers through it. Your fingers are twitching ever so slightly by your sides, as the smell of him becomes more prominent with his hair framing his face, moving forward as he looks down at you.

“This.” he hooks his right index finger through your bra strap, pulling it, letting it snap against your skin, “It comes off. Then you step into the shower.” You unclasp your bra and drop it on the ground. You open the glass door to the shower and step in. You face the wall and the shower head, letting the water run down your body. The water felt so soothing on your sensitive skin, you let it run through your hair, cupping some of it and splashing it on your face, trying to get yourself to focus, trying not to think too much about how much you might have hurt Getou. You could see deep in his eyes how he wishes to have been the one to tattoo it on your pretty skin. Especially such a large meaningful piece like the one Yuki did for you, but to have it match almost exactly like yours meant a lot to you. 

Of course, you know one day you will let him put his art on your body. You longed to be connected to him in that way as much as he did and it would mean so much to both of you, but it will come soon, for now you know that each of you will have to deal with the current circumstances. 

All of sudden you feel an arm wrap around your waist and another on your upper body as a hand lightly grasps your neck. Then, a piercing sting was felt on your left shoulder. You realized it was Getou biting you and your eyes opened wide with a gasp leaving your mouth as water still poured down on you. You could feel his canines dig deeper into your flesh, almost breaking the skin. The nerves he hit spread down your arm and in your neck almost going numb. Before you know it you were moved facing the other wall away from the shower head, Getou still holding onto you. Your body is still warm, from where he is pressing against you, but freezing and making you shiver upon touching the cold tiles of the wall.           

“I thought I would remind my doll that I. Am. Still. Here,” he whispers into your ear, causing a chill to run down your spine. You were so lost in your thoughts that you missed Getou entering the shower, not giving him eye contact, or even acknowledging him. Shit. “I am going to have fun defiling you. Marking you as I please…” He grazes his teeth against your skin before biting another time, this time more gently, “Claiming you back.”

“Yes, Master Getou.” your chest is heaving, recovering from the pain you felt in your left shoulder. He pulls you closer, nipping at your ear, his hips hitting your butt, causing soreness from his earlier ministrations.

“You did agree earlier that you would take whatever I would give you, doll. I’d be disappointed had you disagreed.” he snickers, front teeth digging into your neck. You let out a sigh, the pleasure so strong that it brought you right at the edge of the cliff. You were so close, but as you were about to reach your climax, it was ripped away from you as he bit down on the right side of the crevice where your neck and shoulder met. He ensures with the bite that he digs his canines deep into your skin. You are trying not to yell—you want to, you do—but your pride will not let you. You bite your own teeth into your lip to muffle the sound of any scream trying to be released.

“That shouldn’t hurt too bad. Didn’t you get a tattoo, one that took hours, on your ribs nonetheless. This should be nothing compared to that.”

He was not wrong per se, but the pain is different. The bites he leaves are sharp, fast, piercing. The tattoo took so long, with prick after prick, but at times you could dull that pain for a short bit. There is no way you can ignore this one. You know your Master wants you to react to every single punishment he gives you. He wants you to be aware of everything he does to you and your body. You feel his hand trail down your body and you wish it could stay like this, him holding you close, feeling every part of him as he feels you, but you know right now you cannot. He grabs your hips and shifts you so your back is now on the tiles of the wall. The shower head next to you, you can feel the droplets of water hitting the floor on your legs. 

He still has a grip on your hips, his mouth now on your neck again with teeth slowly making their way down to your collar bones, going further to your breasts. He makes sure his body is not as close as it was before. The feeling of teeth along your now cool skin makes you shiver and roll your hips forward more into his hands. He pushes you against the wall more and you hear him scold you quietly. His right hand moves up your body, cupping your left breast. His warm mouth travels to meet where his hand is. You close your eyes and move your head upwards, anticipating another bite. He makes sure to avoid your nipples, aware of how sensitive they were. You were not prepared for the feeling of his teeth digging into your skin. You were careful not to bang your head into the wall behind you, but the pain took you by surprise, almost making you weak as you tried desperately to dig your fingers into something, anything to grab on to. You groaned, “Fuck…” Getou looks up at you, seeing tears fall from your closed eyes. This time, he licks and sucks at the bite, trying to soothe the pain, bracing your body with his other hand the best he could. 

Getou kneels further down, balancing on one knee, his face level with your hips. He tells you to look down at him and you do. His hair is damp, his muscles tense as he positions himself below you. The subtle eye makeup he wears is starting to smudge, but makes him seem all the more intimidating. The way he looks alone is enough to drive you wild; if you were not in so much trouble already, you would grab onto him and push his face further in between your legs. He grips your right thigh, moving it further apart from your other one. He digs his fingers into your flesh more and grips your other hip again, making sure you are steady. He tells you to hold onto his shoulders and you do not argue with him as you touch him for balance eagerly. His tongue presses to the inner part of your leg and licks up. It tickles, but at this point any touches Getou gives you, you take. You realize how desperate you are starting to become. You just want to have this man already, but you know he is dragging out these punishments on purpose.

He starts pressing small kisses to your inner thigh, the tenderness feels so good, you had been waiting for such touches ever since you saw him again. With his warm lips on your skin, he could only hope to cover your whole body with his kisses. He sucks lightly on your plump skin giving it more licks, your stomach starting to tighten. You just want him to continue like this forever. Giving him a proper good look, you smile, thinking that he looked so good doing this, being yours. Seeing him like this, you only wish you knew what he was thinking. Was he as obsessed with you as you were with him? Was he as high on you as you were on his touch?

You tighten your legs on his shoulders as you feel his teeth bite the most prominent part of your thigh, shooting up your body like electricity. His lips forming a shit-eating grin, showing how content he was with his work so far. This time he ignores any response you have to his biting and moves to your left thigh.

Immediately he bites it, giving you no time to recover from the last one. This one he made sure was the biggest and deepest one of them all. He was still careful to not draw blood, but he made it deep enough for the bruise to start forming immediately. Your chest is moving rapidly from the pain Getou’s mouth and teeth has caused on your body. You are trying hard to not slip down onto the floor of the shower. You want to say you are almost at your limit, but you want to keep pushing forward, you really do. You need to show him you can be good, you need him to forgive you. You need him.

Getou would not shame you if you wanted to stop, but the fire that was forming in your body was craving more. You two had been away from each other for so long that you wanted to have him every single way you could. In and out, you tell yourself as you slow your breathing, guiding yourself to calm down your breathing. With just one look into Getou’s beautiful eyes, you let him know you are able to continue. “Atta girl.” he says, making your heart skip a beat.

He stands back up, glancing at your body and admiring his work. Quickly, your Master had your wrists pinned in one of his hands above your head and you felt two of his fingers dip to the opening of your sex.

“Insatiable little girl. But if you would take all that I give you…” You do, and you prove it by wrapping your lips around his fingers. He lets go of your wrists and grabs your waist to move you further away from the shower head. Now, you are in front of the ledge that is in the shower, back onto it. He pushes firmly on your shoulders, urging you to kneel down. Your eyes immediately shoot up to him when he says your name for the first time this evening, and even if he was being stern, you always loved the way your name rolled off his tongue. Your wide eyes meet his to make sure you are giving all your attention to him and once he knows you are, he begins to talk again.

“Now, I gave my pretty little doll water earlier, and I thought that might have been enough to hydrate you, but it seems you are still being a needy little slut. Good thing your Master loves to give. To provide, even. So keep your head up and eyes on me.”

“Yes, Master Getou.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Such a good little doll, yet so thirsty and Master is feeling a bit…” Sighs of pleasure. Then a satisfied smile on his lips.

It took you a moment to understand what was actually happening. But as you felt more warm liquid drip down from your neck onto your chest down the rest of your body, you realize it was not water.You could see the shower head behind Geto’s body, he was like a shield. The smell is what got you and made you realize he was peeing on you. You both have done many things before, but this was definitely a first. You had seen it on his list of kinks, it was on your ‘maybe’ and on his ‘yes’. You kept your head up the best you could trying to avoid any of his piss getting on your face. Unfortunately, some got on your mouth from it bouncing off your chest and you try not to flinch, knowing it could make the situation worse for you. Getou’s face is painted with a smirk, his eyes narrowed on you. His smug look alone makes your stomach flutter, you groan slightly, silently. How can he look so good while humiliating you in the worst way?

Finally, the warm stream comes to an end and all you can do is sit there, looking up at your Master. You feel disgusting, in shock, this was unexpected so why were you aroused? Why did this usually vile action of his make you close to begging for it again? Your body is covered in bruises, long-since-gone saliva and piss—you are now also starting to become sore as your body settles in a more comfortable position but cannot get past what happened. Pleasure rises in your body seeing how satisfied your Master looks and fuck, seeing him so pleased only turns you on even with his piss running down your body. If anything you are so happy to have made him feel like this you were ready to tell him to do it again. You would do anything for your Master.

“Oh fuck, you’re being so fucking good to me, my pretty doll. My filth all over you, it’s shameful, it’s degrading, it’s all mine. You are mine. You’re on your knees, covered in your Master’s piss, my fucking piss. Mmm, but it’s not enough.” He shakes his head, “Not for my insatiable girl.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He grabs the shower head from behind him and points it down on you. Your body jolts from the cold water hitting your skin, goosebumps beginning to form all over. You close your eyes as you feel him spray you down from head to toe, washing away the traces of himself on you. The constant change in temperature is starting to make your head spin as you try to focus on being in Getou’s arms.

You wonder if he will give you any relief. You wonder how much you must beg, ask for his forgiveness. You have hope he will be a little kinder to you, maybe he already forgave you after his punishments. The stream of cold water ends, your skin still feeling the icy prickles coursing through your nerves.

A hand wraps around your bicep, pulling you up to your feet. If it wasn’t for the help, you’re not sure if you’d be able to stand up due to the soreness settling in your body. He pulls your arms around his neck as he wraps his left arm around you, holding you in place. You feel him lean down to give you an open-mouthed kiss, his tongue slipping in to twirl around yours. His right hand wanders down your body, grasping at every curve. He moves both of you back until you feel your legs hit the ledge. He grips your hip, then moves his fingers between your thighs. He rubs one of the spots he bit you in, making you moan into his mouth from the dull pain it brings you. He presses your body closer to him as his kisses deepen more, lips pressing harder against each other.

His index and ring fingers begin to graze your outer lips and make your back arch. You can feel the wetness build up as he moves his fingers closer to your entrance, making sure to avoid your clit. You open your eyes and gaze at him through wet eyelashes as he looks down, smirking at you.

“Fuck, doll, no matter what I do, you are still wet for me. Begging for more with those doe eyes of yours. You really are my very own whore.” he says as he slips his middle finger inside, making you bite your lip. He continues to speak as he moves his finger in and out of you.

“I pissed on you, humiliated you, marked you mine and yet it still seems like that’s not enough!” He grinned, “You savored me marking you like a dog, I can feel how wet you are on my fingers. You really are enjoying my punishments, aren’t you?” he says mocking you, slipping his ring finger into you. You let out a whimper you were trying to hold in, his words making your body heat up again. His fingers stop.

“Answer me.” His face is serious, eyes glaring at you.

“No.”

“No? Careful, you’re missing something there.”

You did not call him Master, but replied, “No, I did not enjoy you marking me like a dog.”

“Are you sure?” He gritted through his teeth, “Because you have been wet since I started your ‘punishments’” He emphasized the word, both of you knowing it was nothing but. “You’ve always been rather the masochist, huh?”

“I just…” As you begin to speak, he starts moving his fingers inside of you again, now hitting the spot he knows that drives you wild.

“You just what, hm? Use your words, whore.” Between his words and fingers, you could only gasp attempts at words. Your Master truly knows how to really make you come undone.

“What Master likes, I will like. What makes you happy makes me happy—please continue, I need you. I’m sorry for what I did, I just–”” Your grip tightens more around his neck, you bury your face into his chest. Even though he loves it when you are begging, it does not make it any less embarrassing. He pulls his fingers out of you, interrupting the pleasure that was starting to build in your stomach. The arm that was wrapped around your body trails up, his hand at the nape of your neck, large fingers lacing at your roots, pulling your head away from his body.

“Then why did you let someone else defile you? You know I’m the only one allowed to touch you.”

“Because I wanted to surprise you. Yuki is your friend, she is talented, I knew she wouldn’t mess up—I knew she would make it match yours perfectly!”

“Are you saying that I couldn’t match it perfectly, that I don’t have the skill to make yours look exactly like mine?”

“No Master, don’t twist my words, I know you could have! You are beyond talented, it’s just—it’s just that Yuki tattooed your original piece, I thought she could tattoo mine” You paused, “I wanted that bond… I wanted us to have it.”

“You thought you should let her tattoo your first large piece instead of me?” Venom is lacing through his words. Before you could blink, he had you facing the other way, back towards him, your right leg now propped up on the ledge. He then enters you in one long push, knocking the breath out of you, making you put your hands out in front of yourself and on the wall to prevent yourself from hitting it. “Let’s refresh your memory and remind you who you belong to.” He said that as he wrapped his left hand around your neck, propping his right leg behind yours for more leverage, digging deeper inside you.

This made you gasp out of breath, having him already so far inside of you. It had been so long since you last felt him that you immediately clenched around his cock, instinctively. This landed you a smack on your inner thigh.

“Oh no no, you don’t get to enjoy this. I know my little pet is needy but this is for me. This is just for me. You’re my free-use hole tonight, okay?”” He says as he continuously moves his hips to match the emphasis on his words.

You try to focus on anything but the feeling of his cock moving deep in and out of you. Anything. Maybe the patterns in the tiles, the way your breath is hitching every time he snaps his hips against you, even the small grunts that get closer to your ear as he leans forward. 

None of it however can distract you from how good his cock feels, grazing every part of you. Your stomach starts tightening more and more, aching for release as you try not to clench again, feeling yourself become wetter.

“Look at how my cock fills you up.” He emphasized each word once more, “It’s making sure your pussy knows who it belongs to.” He suddenly stops his fast rhythm to ensure you feel every single inch of him and you do. The hand around your neck moves down to your stomach, pressing down on it, intensifying the feeling of him moving inside of you. You are nearing your climax, wanting to release desperately. And desperate you were. You start to beg, eyes pleading, mouth barely forming any words.

“Please Master Getou, please, just let me cum. I belong to you, only you, please, please Master, please.” As you beg more, he picks up the pace again pressing harder against, ensuring there is no way you cannot feel him in every way. You are close, you know are gushing more around as you clench around him again. A wave is about to crash around you, then it immediately dissipates as you feel yourself now empty with a smack to your clit making you jolt, and cry out with the echo of Getou whispering, “No” into your ear. The feeling of his breath did not help, the pain on your used clit did. Your orgasm was gone.

You’re nearly crying from the sensitivity ringing through your body. You feel his warmth leave you as he moves away to turn off the shower, telling you to get out. Stepping out of the shower, your Master follows behind you, steering you to the bedroom. The cooler air hits your body, goosebumps starting to form on your skin. You try to keep yourself warm by wrapping your arms around yourself, but it does very little to help. Your eyes are met with his chest as he stands in front of you, your mind wondering what he could possibly do next.

His fingers are now on your cheeks as he pushes them together, making you pout as he directs your face to his again. Fear is curling up your spine as you can see his eyes so dark, finding difficulty in distinguishing where his pupils start and where they end.

“Tell me my doll did not try to go against my command. Tell me my fucking doll did not try to fucking cum.” The small curve forming on his lips with his eyebrows arching up sends a fire through your body that’s doing everything to stay still, gazing up at Getou.

“No, Master.” you plead. He tuts at your response. “Little brat is a liar too?”

“Please sir, I wasn’t going to cum without your permission, I promise!” You know it was a half lie, you almost did cum without him giving you permission, but being away from him for so long has made your body desperate for him.

“Now why are we lying? I know how your body reacts, how it feels, how to control it.” He pauses and gives you a tight smile, “To think you did not learn anything from my punishments….” His smile is wide, almost uncomfortably so, and the way it seems to sharpen at the edges runs chills through your body. It’s like a storm brewing, tense and unforgiving. The sting you feel across your face is like lightning striking down a tree branch, but unlike the branch, someone is there to catch your quivering body. His large hand settles deep in the back of your hair, with his other arm at the base of your ass, pulling you up. The change in position, being on your toes, keeps you alert, staring right at the eye of the storm.

Your Master is silent, his warm breath fanning across your cheeks with a smile. The tears that roll down your face cause your cheek to prickle more, your body throbbing from the stillness you can only hope to be released from. The wetness on your face increases, and you think there are more tears falling, but instead it is Getou’s tongue licking up your cheek, collecting every droplet from your eyes.

“Do you think those tears are going to stop me? If anything, it’s fueling me to teach you more fucking lessons. At least you’ll remember them. Or… we could try one last thing, are you listening?” He pauses, looking at you. You could only give him a soft nod. “A good girl equals a good fuck toy, a fuck toy does not fucking cum. So I’m going to use you again, and if you cum, well… You’re not going to like it if you cum.”

“Please…” you feel your voice falter, the strength you had earlier washed away by your Master’s continuous maneuvering of your body. “I’ll be a good girl, please, use me.”

“Is my little doll tired?” He asked rhetorically, pouting at you, “Good, you won’t give me too much of a fight then.” The grip in your hair is still tight as he makes you lower down to your knees, the tightness in your legs dissipating as you settle into the plushness of the carpet. The coldness in your body starts to numb down even as droplets of water continue to roll down your skin. You ignore the exhilaration pulsating in your limbs.

Your mind is further away, as if the storm swooped it in one go. Your thinking is slowed, eyes more focused on looking up at the stature of the man who fascinates your body. He tells you to open your mouth wide, and you do. The hand that isn’t threaded in your hair is holding his cock right in front of your mouth, an offering. Your mouth takes him as your tongue circles around it, stroking the underside of his head and pressing into his slit.

You hear Getou sigh, an indication of his enjoyment. He urges your head to go deeper, tongue coaxing the veins along the way. He pushes hard, your nose now grazing his happy trail; you feel your throat tighten up as you start to gag. He continues to hold you down until you can hardly breathe, tears coming out of the corners of your eyes.

He pulls your head back, his cock completely slipping out of your mouth as you start coughing, struggling to take in as much air as you could. Your eyes are wide when making contact with his, trying to look for any sign of approval. He lets go of your hair and taps your cheek, “I thought you wanted to be useful? You’re gonna have to loosen up that throat so I can fuck it properly.” You start to nod your head frantically in agreement; his hand is back on your head, shoving you down his length again. This time, he goes much quicker; you can’t help moaning as your lips wrap around him tighter, unable to do any other movement to please him. Almost losing your balance from the pace he has set, you place your hands slightly behind yourself, gripping the threads of the carpet. Your head tilts up, allowing for some relief to the pressure on your throat. He holds you down once more in place and now you can really feel the full length of him down your throat. 

The soreness in your jaw is beginning to settle in. You try to ignore it, listening to the sighs he lets out. He pulls you away once again, your tongue dragging, making sure to feel every part of him. He grunts, “Fuck, it’s much better like this. You really are a fast learner.” He looks down at you and mocks, “It’s hard, isn’t it? To keep yourself from cumming, huh?” A pat on your head, condescending one, he adds, “But you don’t deserve it, I know it and you know it, right? You’ll have to work harder.”

He slides out of your mouth and you keep it open, eyes gazing up as you feel them glazing over, just like any of your conscious thoughts. The only thing you can do at this point is nod your head. The more he puts himself into you, the more you lose your composure. Words are becoming harder to voice; you let your tongue slip out slightly, wetting your lips. A string of saliva drips from your mouth and you see him smirking as he leans down closer to you.

He presses his thumb onto your tongue, letting the mess seep out more down your chin. His thumb follows the trail down your neck. “Look at you, being my good pet,” he says, leg wedging your knees further apart. You sink down further, flush to the carpet, leaning further back on your hands. “Put in the work and I’ll give you a treat.” He stands back up fully, inching closer to you, setting his hand on the back of your head again.

Your lips wrap around him tightly, eyes meeting his in an instant. You raise your eyebrows in an unvoiced question, and he nods in approval. You begin to bob your head up and down slowly, taking charge and making sure he feels your mouth on every part of his cock. You swallow him down all the way as you close your eyes and try to breathe. You feel him twitching as he lets out a groan, the wet sounds from your mouth getting even louder. You pull away, reaching your limit. 

One large breath—that’s all the luxury you get.

The grip on your hair tightens again and you can barely keep up as he fucks into your throat faster. You do your best not to gag every time he bumps the roof of your mouth. Moans are flowing out of both of you, along with obscene, wet sounds. You close your eyes tighter as the pace increases, knowing he is close, forcing your mind to give in and go blank. Getou lets out a loud grunt, and you can feel him shatter. He cums into your mouth and you must remind yourself not to swallow it right away, to make sure you collect it all. He slips out of your mouth as more of his release drips to the corners of your lips, down your chin and neck, and flowing to your chest.

Your eyes slowly open. Through wet lashes you see your Master, chest heaving, eyes narrowed, and that cocky grin that always makes your stomach start to flutter. The hand that is not placed on your head runs through his hair as he gazes down at you. The glint in his eyes tells you that he is admiring his work. Opening your mouth, you stick your tongue out and present it to him, savoring the salty liquid before you are allowed to swallow. He leans over closer to you, your chest heaving as you try and catch your breath, managing to still prop yourself up with your hands. You see the string of clear liquid leave through his lips and fall onto your tongue, mixing in with his cum.

“Now swallow and enjoy every drop of it.” he commands, and you do as you feel his cum and saliva flow down your throat. Once you do, you stick out your tongue showing him there was nothing left. The hand that was behind your head moves to your face, his thumb rubbing your cheek as his index and middle finger on his other hand runs up your chest and neck, collecting the rest of his cum.

“Stupid pet, don’t waste the rest of your meal.” He coos at you, placing his fingers on your tongue with the sticky liquid. You close your mouth, wrapping it around them, tongue swirling around and ensuring you get every drop off. He looks at you with amusement as you clean off his fingers and once you do, he slips them out of your wet cavern. “Such a good, obedient whore for my cock.”

You nod your head and whisper, “I can do better, Master,” throat sore and raspy.

“Good to know, because I’m not done with you yet, I have much more to teach.” His voice is stern, mixed with excitement. Your eyes widen as you study his handsome features, but before your brain can register anything, he picks you up from under your arms and throws you over his shoulder, walking towards the bed. You are becoming dizzy from the blood rushing to your head; you let out a grunt as you feel your ass being slapped then groped by Getou’s large hand. Suddenly, you feel yourself being thrown, your back hitting the mattress, your body relaxing slightly as you lay there.

You feel the mattress dip as Getou climbs on it, moving his body to hover over yours. He begins placing wet kisses along your neck, going down to your chest. His lips are everywhere, kissing every bruise and bite mark along with your untouched skin. He goes down to your left breast, kissing it, his mouth wrapping around your pierced nipple. A moan leaves your lips, back arching, letting him wrap his other arm under you to pull you closer.

You can feel his tongue playing with the metal bar that goes through your skin, sending shivers along it. He pinches your other nipple as he continues to lick and suck at your left one. Another shaky moan is released and you can feel yourself getting wetter, clenching around nothing. Your breaths are getting heavier, wanting to curse him for how talented his mouth is, but it feels so good every single time.

“Already so worked up? I’ve barely done anything.” He grins, “Always so responsive, always so needy.” His words are sweet, but poisonous from how they affect you. His mouth is always affecting you, because all that he says has you feeling so many ways.

“Please Master…”

“Words.” He continues his licking and sucking. “No, wait,” He laughs, “Are you trying to rush me? Doll, I’m only getting started on my meal.” He bites down lightly at your right nipple, pulling at it, making you gasp. “Remember. This isn’t for you, and I’m gonna enjoy this at my slow, painfully slow pace. You may beg, but that’s alright. I enjoy some music while eating.”

He continues the torturous trailing of his tongue on your nipple and skin, now biting around it. Your hips start to roll, searching for any stimulation, and as they do, you feel Getou’s hand slide down your body, stilling them down. Your body shudders as he kisses further down, nipping at your sides. Sliding down further, he wraps his hands around the base of your ass and pulls you closer. He props your knees up, feet planted on the mattress, spreading them wide. He starts to plant kisses traveling up your thigh, biting at the inner parts. Your arms are above your head, fingers gripping into the pillow, the anticipation becoming unbearable.

Your whimpers grow in volume as he inches closer to your sex. He continues his touches on your leg and you try to not squirm, but it is nearly impossible. Your hips keep moving and he stops his bites on your thigh to berate you.

“Move and I stop. Understood?”

You let out a sound of acknowledgement and nod. He slides his fingers up stopping at the top of your inner thigh, your leg twitches slightly.

“How many times should I repeat myself? Use your words.” He continues to stroke his fingers along your thighs.

“I understand, Master.” your breath is shaky along with the words you try to push out from your mouth.

“Mmm, there we go… such a learning curve!” His smirk widens, the obsidian of his eyes shining as the sun is starting to set. The remaining rays cast through the window catch the darkness of his hair and eyes, clinging to it just as he clings on to you. Pulling at the small of your back, he drags you closer, spreading your legs wider. You feel the stretch go through your aching thighs, heels digging further into the mattress. He pulls you up slightly and places a pillow underneath, propping your hips up.

You see him on his knees between your legs, the last of the rays emphasizing each of his tattoos and muscles. Your breath hitches as you try to inhale deeply, acutely aware of the way his eyes scan your entire body as you are exposed to him, and for him only. Burning shame is painting your face and you try to hide it by turning it to the side, hand coming down to cover yourself. As you do, you feel his strong hand bringing yours over your head, clasping both wrists together as his other hand cups your face back to his. 

“Stay… I want to see your every expression while you watch yourself drip on my tongue.“ He then smiles, “I will need you to tell me two things, but they’re one and the same, really. Who this pretty pussy belongs to and who’s making you feel like this—just repeat my name, you know, in case you’re too dumb to understand.”

“Yes, Master.” You say quietly, but you know he heard you as he leans away from you, letting go of your face and hands. He leans back again, gathering his long strands of inky hair, putting it back in a neat ponytail near the top of his head. You keep your eyes on him as his muscles flex, moving the strands of hair out of his face. He could be sculpted into a statue like this, you think, admiring his beauty as you prepare yourself to meet your maker.

He leans in closer between your legs, the tingling sensation spreading through your body with the tension of his skin brushing against yours. With a swift movement, he glides his index and middle finger along your center, barely applying any pressure. The goosebumps begin to surface as he swipes up again, gathering some of your wetness on his fingers. He brings them to his mouth, slipping them between his lips as he licks off your arousal. The moan that escapes you seems to be the fuel that ignites him as the last rays of sun dance gently in his eyes, knowing he has you as one the brightest shining stars. His fingers, now wet with his saliva, press and toy with your hole. He coos at you,

“I don’t know how much of you is going to be left once I’m done, because I sure am hungry,” the last part he says slowly, enunciating each of his words, still grazing his fingers along you. You want to beg, you do, but you know it would not change his course.

Finally, he bends down, licking a long stripe along your folds, tongue pressed flat and hard. You whimper from the warmth and sweet relief, but he still teases, avoiding your most sensitive parts. The tip of this tongue continues to move around as he sucks and kisses in between. Before you can process it, a loud moan rips from your throat as his tongue swipes up on your clit and lips suction around it. Your body pulsates in a never-ending rhythm, the pressure pooling in your stomach.

Your fingers itch to grip onto his strands, but you stop yourself from doing so. Instead, they spread out to each of your sides, nails clawing at the sheets as your back arches further. You can feel your  arousal dripping further down you as you continue to moan. The man causing you so much pleasure does not miss it and moves his tongue to lick it up, making sure not to miss a drop. At this point, your neck is uncomfortably curved back, your eyes staring at the wall above you. 

“Master Getou, Master Getou, please, please…” you start pleading to him, incoherent babbles as your hips rock into his face. His hands are latching onto your waist trying to keep you still, but as his tongue starts moving quickly in and out of your entrance, your body only begins to writhe more. You can feel the heat and pressure increasing as he continues this game of his. Your orgasm is starting to build up fast as your breaths and moans flow out quicker. You start to clench when you feel his tongue flick on your nub again and just as you are so close, ready to let go of everything, you feel it fizzle away as the warmth of his mouth and tongue does too.

You groan loudly as your body settles back into the mattress, your frustrations pooling where your pleasure should have been by now. You’re whispering pleads over and over again, hoping he will give you something, anything.

“It feels good, doesn’t it? Mh? It’s nice…nice doesn’t mean you can relish in it, doll. No cumming, not yet.” he says as he is leaning over you again, his lips close to your ear, but also making sure your bodies are barely touching. “Now who makes you feel so, so good?” he coos at you.

“You, Master Getou.,” you choke out.

“Well taught pet. I’ll give you one opportunity to cum, so sit on my face.” He says as he pulls away and goes to lay down next to you on his back. You turn your head to look at him, wondering if he means it, but in the back of your brain you know it does not matter because you would do anything he says.

“I easily grow impatient. Perhaps a countdown will help? Three–”” he says with the corner of his lips slightly turned up.

You begin to push your body up slowly, feeling all your muscles flexing and tightening trying to make the mere crawl on your way to him. He feels so far away from you when your entire body is this tired, his eyes never leaving you, drawing you in closer. He lays there waiting with his hands behind his head, biceps flexing. His lips stretch out into a lazy smile seeing your effort in coming near him, getting closer to his domain.

You know that although he says he is giving you control, you will always be in the palm of his hand, bending to his will, letting it swallow you whole. Your legs finally straddle his shoulders. You’re holding yourself up as much as you can as you look at the view below. His eyes are still peering at you, looking at every inch of your body. His hands come out from behind his head and you feel them sliding up the back of your thighs, grabbing at your skin as they go up to your waist. His fingertips fuse with your skin as he grips you tighter.

His voice ripples through you, making your body more alert.

“Finally. I am famished.” Each word he emphasizes makes your body almost drop over him, but he keeps hold of you as he pulls you close so you are now on top of his face.

Unlike before, his tongue is quick to lick every part of your pussy. Tracing every single line, every fold. His fingers move as if he wants to weave them in between your ribs, to have you intertwined with his body in every way possible.

You start rocking your hips, wanting more. His nose hits your clit over and over again, making little whimpers slide from the back of your throat. His moaning and hot breath against you has your stomach tightening as your arousal increases. As his tongue moves in and out of your hole, your hands graze up your own body, your fingers starting to trace your nipples lightly.

A low moan leaves you as Getou’s lips suck hard on your clit and one of his hands clashes with one of your ass cheeks, making you pull harder on your nipples. Sweat starts pooling at the nape of your neck, your body prickling with warmth. The sensation is starting to become too much to bear.

You can feel your wetness growing as Getou starts sucking on your skin, the sounds gradually escalating in the room. His hands make their new home on the back of your thighs, gripping them tightly, securing your spot on his face. Gasps are flowing through you as you start to clench around his tongue. You’re feeling each sound he vibrates against you, tongue still flicking and sliding on every crevice followed by his lips.

You are not sure if you can hold it in any longer as the fuzziness starts taking over your head and the shaking of your legs is beyond your control. His lips are now on your clit again sucking hard and you nearly scream from the pleasure that shoots through your body. This is the closest you have been to letting go all evening and it feels so good, you wish you could be in this position all the time. You are ready to release all the buildup and all the tension that has been stored in since the beginning of the evening.

Your high has been ripped away from you again. You are now on your back, pressed into the mattress. You are heaving, chest rising quickly, the vibrations of your body stopping completely. The tears rolling out from the corner of your eyes fall down the side of your face and you can feel the wetness pooling in your ears. The frustration rises through your body as you have been denied your orgasm yet another time. You want to crawl away, curl up and hide somewhere, knowing Getou may not even let you reach your peak. You would get away from him, you really would, but the soreness of your body is settling into the deepest parts of your muscles, making it difficult to move. And in any case, you know Getou would only drag you right back. 

“Oh? Is my pet crying? Try harder, add more tears, it’s bound to make me merciful, right?” he says condescendingly, “I did tell you this was not about you, but you are so greedy you let your silly brain make you believe you would cum! Hah!” 

You continue to lay there in your hazed state, trying to grasp the words Getou is saying to you. You are trying to listen, but the exhaustion is starting to kick in, your mind wandering somewhere else. A grunt leaves your mouth as you feel your body being rolled over, stomach now pressing into the mattress as your head is turning to one side. The warmth of Getou’s body is over yours, chest onto your back, his arms caging in on either side of you. His lips brush against your ear; kissing, licking, biting at it as he continues to talk to you.

“Tired?“ This time it was him, your boyfriend, not your Master, you could hear it in his voice. Lowering his tone, it was like a confession as he spoke, “You know we can stop at any time. If you say you are done, then you are done and I stop. We can relax for the rest of the evening.” He smiled sweetly, “Limits are there to be respected, for both of us to enjoy this. Don’t push yourself to an extreme you would regret, sweetheart.”

His words start to resonate with you and there is a part of you that is honestly exhausted, who would love nothing more than a hot bath and to curl up in bed, but the other part of you still wants more. You still wanted to feel everything Getou has to offer you. You find the strength to answer him, “I can take more, Master.””

“What is your color?”

“Green.”

He smiles, “I knew my little whore had some spunk to her,” he says as his teeth dug into your shoulder. “Now what do you want more of?”

“All of you. I am yours…” You know you are breaking the scene by not calling him Master or sir, but you also know showing your sincerity and want, your need for him to continue tells him you could keep going.

“That’s my fucking girl. Always so good for me. You know how much I love to be in my pussy,” the huskiness in his tone makes your stomach flutter, your heart beating quicker as his lips brush against the side of your face.

His body still flush against yours, you feel one of his hands travel down, pushing your legs apart slightly as he begins to brush two of his fingers on your heat. Your body twitches slightly from his touches; everything is so sensitive, but the feeling of pleasure rising again was tasting so good.

“Look at my pussy, always so wet for me. Always so sensitive. How can it always be dripping for me like this? Does your pussy need me that bad?”

“Please Master Getou, please please I need you. Please stop teasing, I need you inside me. It… it’s all yours… just…”

“Of course it’s all mine,” he says as you can feel the tip against your opening, “Look how… responsive my pussy is for me…” he continues to say, pushing himself more into you. You moan from the stretch of his cock filling you, pulsating around him. Once he is all the way inside, your back arches into him more, making him hit even deeper than he already is. His hand comes back near your face, pads of his fingers brushing against your lips as you taste yourself. Your mouth wraps around his fingers more, sucking as he begins rocking his hips slowly against your ass. You release more moans as his fingers greedily press against your tongue, coaxing all the sounds out. You continue to arch and move your hips to meet his, trying to feel every bit of him inside of you. The warmth in your face grows as he continues to kiss and bite at your ear and neck, whispering how your pussy is his and his alone.

His thrusts start to become faster and deeper, your hands reaching out to grip the sheets as whimpers and gasps leave your mouth to fill up the room, combined with his heavy breaths. Removing his fingers from your mouth, they make home onto your neck, holding it snug in his grip. You begin to clench more around him as his thrusts start to hit a pleasurable spot. You wish you could grip him tighter and hold him in place, where he can continuously rub against that one spot only.

“Look how my pussy wants to hold onto me. She is so needy, isn’t she? And you are too, my little pet?” he states between ragged breaths. You are not sure if you can form anything coherent to answer him back as he keeps sliding in and out of you, making you gasp.

“She… she is so needy… only for you. All yours, Master… it’s all yours…” you manage to breathe out.

You feel him rise and you groan as the cold air hits your back. His arm pulls at your waist as he brings you up with him, and you settle on your forearms in the new position. His other arm wraps around your neck and shoulders, pulling you up so your back is pressed against his chest again.

He holds you tight in between his arms, ensuring your movements are limited. You feel his pace quickening as your body rocks with his, the sound of skin slapping and rubbing against each other grows louder alongside both you and your Master's moans. Your knees are barely on the mattress with him thrusting so powerfully and holding you so close to his body.

His fingers start to slowly rub circles on your clit. You cannot help but let out a high pitched gasp. The pressure you feel between your legs and your lower stomach becomes greater and you feel yourself gushing as he twirls his fingers around your nub more, keeping up his pace. His other hand grabs your jaw and turns it back towards him giving you a passionate open-mouthed kiss. Lips and teeth crash together in a fight of who wants more of the other. You are teetering on the line of it not being enough and all too much, all at once. Getou is sliding in and out of you at such a pace that your vision goes dark. He puts more pressure on your clit and the wave is beginning to consume your body.

You let out a grunt, thinking you are finally letting go, but are shocked by your body crashing into the mattress. When your eyes finally adjust, you notice that he is balancing his weight on one of his knees, his other leg extended out in front of him with his foot pressing on your head. You start to feel a warm, thick liquid on your back; he has found his release. You groan again as you have been denied for who knows how many times.

“Doll, all your attention is on me. It should always be on me. Now remember, I’ll leave a longer lasting impression than that tattoo ever will.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A/N: Well I hope you all enjoyed the fic. So the backstory of writing this was a challenge from the discord server I am a part of. We were talking about what fictional character you would basically let them do anything. I of course chose this God of a man. Then it went on to kinks and what would be hard nos or hard yeses or maybes. So obviously the piss kink get brought up and it started it as a joke, but then it formed to a challenge and 13.8k words later, here we are!

Please give this fic some love, it will be greatly appreciated!

Crossover Post on ao3

You can also follow me on Twitter

[what-have-i-unleashed]

guys... the nonexistent rumor is true... i am a kpop enjoyer 😔🙏💔

so i humbly offer this song to killer: Limbo - DPR IAN

I took you out of my existence Only to crawl back into your arms Knowing how much it would take away

can mean so many things! either his relationship with nightmare and/or chara. or it's about his relationship with his own stages. the possibilities are endless >:]

[yourstrulyevangeline]

welcome darlings 🧸

i’m addy! twenty, infp, cancer rising, aries sun, pisces moon, new york, junior writing major

personal account: @mazzystarrysky

loves ! ...mazzy star, lana del rey, stephen sanchez, enhypen, fleetwood mac, dpr ian

inbox & requests are open!

WHO I write for so far:

enhypen divergent ateez stephen sanchez dpr ian

☾𖤓 masterlist ☾𖤓 taglist

[maddzgt]

TNOs characterizations 2

Continuing with the next group ! There honestly is no order I'm posting and making these in.

[funkylilomen]

after watching Queen of the Night and having the full context of the song, Falling Upwards Into Love fits Crimson so much more than i originally thought

[keopihaus]

Grab a cup of coffee and settle in—newly added: Crossing The Line by @kwanisms

❑ NOW PLAYING: 「 몸 (body) 」 「 FEVER 」 「 Moth to a Flame 」 

When your dad remarried after your mother’s death, you never expected to get a step-brother out of it, especially not one as mean as Christian. Despite bullying you in your youth, Christian finally mellowed out and now you have a playful and teasing relationship, like most siblings. Except Christian isn’t like most siblings. On the surface, he’s your step-brother who playfully teases you but deep down, he hides something much darker. Or the one where your hot, tattooed, older step-brother has the hots for you and thinks none of the guys you date are good enough for you so he makes your boyfriend break up with you on a family vacation and shows you that only he can make you truly happy. step-bro!Christian × fem!Reader

back || m.list || taglist || next »» ❑ WORD COUNT — 24.9k (47.3k total) ❑ WARNINGS — adult dialogue, female reader, curvy reader, mentions of: food & alcohol consumption, fictional versions of real places, axe throwing, parental death, marriage, axe throwing, infidelity & cheating; THIS FIC CONTAINS A TABOO TOPIC. IF STEPCEST BOTHERS YOU, DO NOT READ THIS!  ❑ CONTENT — slow burn, angst, smut; themes of stepcest, taboo topics, family vacation, Thailand; non idol au, step-sibling au ❑ NOTES — this is my first major DPR IAN fic so be nice. He mainly goes by Christian in this so keep that in mind. The location is a fictional version of a replace: Phuket, Thailand. I’ve never been but I did a LOT of research ((as usual)) on the places mentioned but of course, I can only learn so much from a screen. If you’re from Thailand, I don’t mean any disrespect. It’s a beautiful country and learning what I have makes me want to visit sometime. THERE ARE THEMES OF STEPCEST AS WELL AS ACTUAL STEPCEST IN THIS FIC. IF THIS TOPIC BOTHERS YOU, DO NOT READ THIS AND MOVE ON. YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE CONTENT YOU CONSUME. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED. Thank you so much for hyping me up @unholywriters you have been my rock during this long ass writing process and thank you for beta-ing for me. It means so much! Thank you to everyone else who reads and reblogs this and as always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.

MINORS WILL BE BLACKLISTED & BLOCKED. AGELESS BLOGS WILL BE BLOCKED.

❑ SMUT WARNINGS: STEPCEST (do not read if this makes you uncomfortable), CHEATING/INFIDELITY (i do not condone, this is for the plot) fingering (f receiving), and that should be on this part. there's more in the second part. if i missed any, just let me know!

When you lost your mother at the age of 9, the last thing you expected to happen was your father remarrying. For two years, it was just you, your father, and your sister, Emmy. Until it wasn’t and your father introduced you to his new fiancée, Kate.

At first, you were angry and upset with your father for trying to replace your mother but Kate quickly grew on you. She was a wonderful person inside and out. She filled the void left by your late mother without truly replacing her.

The only downside was, with Kate came her son, Christian.

Christian was a few years older than you and in high school when you met. You had hoped he would fill the role of protective older brother but he quickly proved you wrong, picking on you when your parents weren’t around and generally annoying the hell out of you. 

It was only you he picked on, Emmy never received an iota of his bullying and instead, he was sweet and protective over your sister but you were his verbal and sometimes physical punching bag. Not that he ever actually hurt you. It was mainly annoyances, like tugging on your hair, pinching the exposed skin of your arm from behind, bumping into you and knocking you into the kitchen island or other furniture.

It was never over the top and he always had a smirk on his face when you turned to glare at him. As you got older, his bullying became more and more incessant but he was smart and never got caught by your parents or anyone else. He saved his torment for when you were alone.

When Christian went off to college, you finally felt free. Except for when he’d come back during breaks and holidays. He was just as mean to you as ever but totally sweet to your sister. It made no sense why he was so awful to you and such a kind and caring older brother towards your sister.

When it was your turn to go to college, you applied for colleges on the opposite side of the country so you could be far away from Christian and his torment. During winter break of your freshman year of college, things took a huge turn.

You had spent the weeks leading up to winter break dreading the return home but upon arriving home, you met Christian’s new girlfriend and his behavior towards you had taken a drastic 180 and he was suddenly nice towards you. It was slightly off putting but you were thankful for the change.

When Christian graduated, he and his girlfriend got a place together and things seemed pretty serious until you returned home to visit your parents and found Christian had moved back in, albeit temporarily. He and his girlfriend had broken up due to irreconcilable differences.

That night, you and Christian bonded over the firepit in your parents’ backyard, talking about failed relationships, goals in life, and more. After that night, things between the two of you were much better. Each family function, you started to grow closer and closer and the former harsh torment turned into playful teasing on both your parts.

After you graduated, you landed a job in the city but were able to go back and visit your dad and stepmom from time to time, running into Christian occasionally. You even started seeing someone, Daniel. When things between you and Daniel were getting serious, you decided to invite him to meet your family over the holidays. Your sister and Kate adored him and your dad warmed up to him as well.

The only person who didn’t seem to like him was Christian.

Regardless, things between you and Daniel got pretty serious so when your father informed you of a family summer vacation he and your stepmom planned, it was a no-brainer that you were going to invite Daniel to join you once your dad and Kate okayed the decision.

“Did you pack your swim trunks?” you asked as you walked out of your closet, phone tucked between your ear and shoulder. You could almost see Daniel smiling on the other end of the phone. “Yes, mom,” he said playfully but you hissed. “Do not call me mom,” you reminded him.

You neatly folded the item of clothing in your hands and set it on the bed, planning your outfits for the vacation and grabbing any other essentials you would need. “I packed like three pairs,” Daniel added as you counted the number of outfits you had. “Good,” you murmured, almost not paying attention.

“You bringing any of those bikinis you bought when we went shopping?” he asked, a hint of playfulness in his tone. You rolled your eyes, your gaze landing on said bikinis. “I was,” you said, smiling as you pulled your bottom lip between your teeth. “But maybe I’ll swap them out for my old one piece.” You heard your boyfriend gasp on the other end. “Don’t you dare,” he said, chuckling.

You shook your head, your own laughter coming out. “You’ll just have to wait and see what I’m bringing,” you continued. You heard him groan dramatically. “Fine,” he huffed. “Will you model them for me?” he asked softly. Your smile returned. “If you’re good,” you answered.

“I’ll be on my best behavior,” Daniel said and you imagined him placing his hand over his chest as he promised. “You better be,” you retorted. “My dad’s paying a lot of money for this vacation. I want it to go as smoothly as possible.” A brief pause fell over you before your boyfriend replied.

“Will your brother be there?” he asked. You sighed, rolling your eyes. “Step-brother,” you corrected him. “And probably? His mom helped plan and pay for this vacation so I imagine he’ll be there. It is a family vacation after all.” Silence followed once more. “Then tell your step-brother to behave. He’s been nothing but cold since I met him. I don’t know what his deal is,” Daniel finally replied.

It was true. While your sister, dad, and Kate had all warmed up to an accepted Daniel, Christian had not. He was nice as ever to you but to Daniel, he was icy and refused to warm up and open up to him. You chalked it up to him finally playing the role of protective brother, especially after your heart to heart chat.

“I can text him. Tell him to play nice,” you offered, which Daniel appreciated. “I’ll see you tomorrow, yeah?” Daniel asked as you grabbed the last few things you needed from your closet. “Yeah,” you answered. “We’re meeting them at the airport at midnight,” you reminded him. 

Once you both hung up, you tossed your phone onto the bed and started packing your clothes into your suitcase, keeping the outfit pieces together to make it easier on yourself. You eyed the bikinis you’d purchased when you and Daniel went shopping so he could get some swim trunks as the ones he had were falling apart. 

Each one had gotten a very enthusiastic seal of approval from your boyfriend when you modeled them for him, making all your insecurities melt immediately. You quickly took the swimsuits to the counter and bought them, thanking your boyfriend when you got back to your apartment.

With everything packed securely in your luggage and your toiletry bag packed with the items allowed on the flight, you went about the rest of your night, making a quick frozen dinner, showering, and climbing into bed once your outfit for the plane ride was set out.

Sleep thankfully came quickly and you only woke up when your alarm went off at 10 pm. ‘Dragging yourself out of bed before the sun came up should be a crime’ you thought as you pulled on your clothes for the day, opting for a pair of dark gray yoga pants, and a cream colored fitted shirt over a white tank. The shoes you picked were comfortable and you could take them off easily.

As you were packing up your charging cord into your purse, you heard the buzzer sound and quickly made your way into the living room where you checked the camera before unlocking the door to the tired face of Daniel who smiled upon seeing you. “Glad to see I’m not the only one suffering,” he said as you let him into the apartment.

“Got everything packed?” he asked as he followed you to your bedroom where your luggage sat waiting. “Two suitcases, a carry-on, and my bag,” you replied, patting the top of your tallest suitcase. Daniel eyed you suspiciously. “That’s a lot of luggage,” he noted.

You stared blankly at him. “Outfits and shoes for ten days, plus extra underwear and socks. Toiletries, electronics, potentially everything I might need for a ten day family vacation and space in case I buy stuff to bring back? I think this is pretty reasonable,” you answered as you grabbed your phone from the nightstand.

“I like what you’re wearing,” he said as you turned to bend over to finish packing your bag. “Have you worn this for me before?” he asked, moving to stand behind you, his eyes fixated on your ass. You stood up, backing into his hold. “I wear these to the gym,” you answered, giggling softly as he peppered the side of your face with kisses. 

“Daniel! We’re gonna be late,” you whined and he sighed, letting go of you reluctantly. “I got the big one,” he added as you grabbed your bag and slung it over your shoulder while he got the bigger backpack and grabbed the handle of your large suitcase, leaving the smaller one to you.

The elevator ride down to the lobby was quiet as you checked into your flight on the app. Your dad had sent your and Daniel’s tickets to you so you could pick your seats. You helped Daniel put the luggage in the trunk before getting into the passenger seat with your bag and finishing up the seat selection. 

There were thankfully two seats near the rear of the plane. Most people hated the back because it was close to the bathrooms but thankfully you’d never smelled anything in all the times you’d chosen the back. It was worth it to not have anyone behind you. Daniel said anything other than the emergency exit was fine with him.

As he got into the front seat, Daniel lifted a coffee cup and passed it to you and you smiled, taking it from him. “I know you hate how expensive airport coffee is,” he said as he turned the car on and carefully pulled into traffic, following the flow and the route to the airport.

The drive to the airport wasn’t long and you arrived soon, your coffee cup sat empty in the cup holder next to his. Daniel pulled into the parking garage, following the signs to park underneath and finding a spot near the elevators. Meeting him at the trunk, you gathered your luggage and made your way to the surface, following the signs for departures.

Inside, you went through security, checked your luggage and made your way towards your gate, keeping your head on a swivel as you looked for your family. As you neared the gate, you heard a familiar voice and turned around to spot your step-mom, Kate, waving at you, your sister by her side. Weaving through the other patrons, you made your way over with Daniel in tow and were instantly greeted by your sister, Emmy, with a tight hug.

Kate greeted Daniel before turning her attention on you. The relationship between you and Kate had always been good. She never tried to replace your mother and she made it clear that she was merely there as an additional parent if you needed her. You could see how much love she had for your father and by extension for you and for Emmy as well.

“You get all checked in?” she asked as you pulled back and nodded. “We’re sitting in the back,” you answered. “No one behind us,” you added. “Just the way you like it,” Emmy chimed in. You looked around, taking note of your missing father and step-brother. “Where’s dad?” you asked, looking around for him. “He took Christian to go pick up some breakfast,” Emmy answered as she sat back down, pulling out her Nintendo Switch and resuming whatever game was occupying her free time these days.

Kate urged you and Daniel to join and sit down with them while you waited for your dad and step-brother to return. Kate asked you how work and life had been going which you offered small bits of but let Daniel take the reins on that since he had more to talk about than you did.

As you were vaguely tuning into the conversation, you looked up in time to see your dad returning, a smile on his face as he carried a couple bags of what you could only assume were breakfast sandwiches. He joined the group as Kate looked up and then scanned the immediate area, no doubt looking for her son. “Where’s Christian?” she asked.

“Picking up the coffee order. We got breakfast from one place and he got the coffee from another,” your dad answered as he set one bag down and opened the one still in his hand, starting to pull out the sandwiches. “Chicken, bacon, cheese on an everything bagel,” he announced, to which your sister looked up excitedly, setting her gaming device down and taking the wrapped sandwich from him.

You watched your dad deal out the food, offering you the turkey sausage and you smiled, thanking him as you took it, grateful your dad remembered what you liked after all these years. Daniel thanked him as he took another sandwich from him. “Perfect timing,” your dad said and you looked up as Christian came into view. He carried a cardboard drink tray in one hand and in the other a brown paper bag.

“Coffee,” he said simply as your dad took the tray from him. As he opened the bag, you took in his appearance, taking note of some new tattoos he hadn’t had the last time you saw him. His hair had grown out some and he let it do its own thing, forming loose curls. He wore a fitted black tee, black sweats, and some slides with black socks. He’d been hitting the gym more and it showed in his arms.

He pulled out a donut with strawberry icing and handed it to Emmy who thanked him excitedly. As he turned towards you, he stopped, eyes falling on your figure sitting on the edge of your seat, almost as if he was taken by surprise. “Hey!” he said, flashing a smile. You got up to greet him. “When did you get here?” he asked as you hugged him, feeling his toned chest against yours as he wrapped his arms around you tightly.

“Just now,” you answered. When you broke apart, Christian turned his attention to Daniel who had gotten to his feet. There was a tense moment between them as they stared at one another before Christian finally extended a hand out for your boyfriend to take and you were relieved when Daniel did take it and they shook hands. “Hey man, how’ve you been?” Christian asked, a much different attitude than he had the last time your family had been together.

“Good,” Daniel answered. “Just been working,” he added. “Oh right, Y/N was telling us about the promotion,” your dad intervened, drawing your boyfriend’s attention away as Christian turned, reaching into the paper sack and pulled out another frosted donut, handing it to you. 

“Maple, right?” he asked, catching you by surprise. You’d always loved maple frosted donuts but you never expected him of all people to remember that detail. “Uh, yeah.” you said softly, taking the donut from him. “Thanks.”

The rest of the hour passed and finally, they called for the boarding for your flight. You joined your family, falling in line behind your sister and Christian with Daniel by your side.

Boarding the plane was a tedious process you’d done plenty of times before but once you were in your window seat, your carry-on stowed away in the compartment overhead and your bag under the seat, you were ready to relax on the flight, knowing it was about to be a long one. 

Daniel settled into the seat beside you and shuffled through the available movie options, settling on one he’d never seen before. You peered over the seat in front of you, catching sight of your dad putting something in the overhead compartment near the front of the plane. He caught sight of you peeking and waved which you returned.

The flight attendant started their safety briefing while you quickly put your phone on airplane mode and slipped it back into your bag. As you sat back up, Daniel offered you the other earbud for his movie which you took gratefully, hoping the selection he made would eat up some of the 15 hour flight.

The movie was one you’d never seen but it was also in a genre you didn’t really care for so you sort of tuned it out and didn’t really follow the plot that much but Daniel was heavily invested. Sometime well after the pilot had turned off the seatbelt sign, the urge to relieve yourself hit and you mentally cursed yourself for not doing your business at the airport. 

Excusing yourself, you squeezed between your boyfriend and the seats in front of your row to step out into the aisle and head for the bathroom, cursing under your breath at the little sign that read ‘occupied.’ Checking the other side, you could see that it said the same thing and you sighed, resigned to wait for the person inside to finish their business.

Glancing out at the other passengers, you could see your dad and Kate from where you stood. Kate was doing something that looked suspiciously like crocheting while your dad’s attention was focused on the book in his hands. As your eyes scanned over the seated passengers, you could see your sister a few rows back and in the middle section of rows but the seat beside her was empty.

‘Where’s Christian?’ you wondered. Your thoughts were interrupted as the person behind the bathroom door started to move. You could hear the airplane toilet flush and the sink turned on. ‘Finally,’ you thought as your step-brother was pushed out of your mind, the pressure from your bladder building by the second.

As the door opened, you looked up and nearly ran into the familiar face of your step-brother. “Oh,” you said, stumbling back, tripping over your own shoe as your foot slipped out of it. Before you could fall, Christian grabbed your arm with one hand, the other moving to the small of your back to stead you. “Careful,” he murmured. The exchange felt like it lasted for minutes but in reality was only a few seconds.

“Thanks,” you mumbled as your foot quickly found your shoe and slipped it back on. You shifted, pressing your back against the wall as Christian slipped past you. Once he was out of the way, you slipped into the small bathroom, shutting the door behind you and turning the lock so the sign outside read occupied.

When Christian had received his assigned seat and learned he’d be sitting with Emmy, he was glad. Not that he didn’t want to sit with your dad or with his own mother. He would have been glad to sit with them but the thought of sitting next to you on a 15 hour long flight was more than he could bear. But upon learning your boyfriend would be joining your family vacation, he suddenly wished he’d been assigned to sit with you instead.

He had no real reason to dislike Daniel the way he did and he tried his best to be civil but the fact of the matter was that he thought no one was good enough for you. None of the guys you’d brought home in the past, the boyfriends you’d had in high school or even the ones you’d just gone out with. None of them were good enough for you.

He told himself it was his big brother instincts kicking in but deep down he knew that was just the lie he told himself so he wouldn’t give into the delusions that threatened to consume him. The dark thoughts he kept buried deep inside him. The reason he thought no one was good enough for you was because in his mind, there was only one person who was good enough for you but he refused to entertain that idea no matter how many times it popped up because it was wrong.

You were his step-sister. It was wrong to even have those thoughts to begin with but he couldn’t help it. Especially now when you wore those tight yoga pants that hugged your curves and showed off some of your best assets. 

Christian cleared his throat as he returned to his seat and sat down, immediately grabbing his jacket and throwing it over his lap as he tried to will the involuntary reaction his body had to your presence away. He’d gotten good at hiding it but since it had been months since he’d last seen you, his iron will had turned into aluminum foil, easily bent and crumpled.

It had taken all of his willpower not to lose his composure the moment he spotted you in the airport, sitting there innocently as you talked with his mom and your dad. He’d nearly dropped the coffee tray and sprinted for the bathroom because of how visceral his reaction was to seeing you in those yoga pants and that fitted shirt. It was embarrassing. He was a grown man, not some hormone riddled teen.

As he sat there, keeping his breathing calm and collected not only for his sake but for your sister sitting next to him, he felt like he was calming down and able to breathe normally. Next to him, Emmy’s attention was focused on her gaming device, no doubt listening to the soothing tones of Animal Crossing as she worked on building up her island.

Checking his watch, Christian saw they still had several hours left of the flight and he decided to pick one of the inflight movie options to occupy the time and his attention, hopefully he wouldn’t have to run into you again until you disembarked at your destination and then he would have to figure out how to survive a 10 day family vacation at the resort with you.

The flight arrived on time in Hong Kong and Christian was exhausted to say the least. Upon seeing you at the gate, he could tell you felt the same way he did. The layover was thankfully not a super long one but he still had three hours to kill. When your group found the departure gate, he watched as you threw yourself down into one of the chairs and groaned as Daniel sat next to you.

A meal had been offered on the plane and while it was good for airplane food, Christian needed a meal. He glanced around the airport terminal until his eyes fell on something that seemed too good to be true. A place serving breakfast. 

“Anyone else hungry?” he asked, looking around at the tired faces around him. At the mention of food, both you and Emmy perked up. “Food?” you asked. Christian nodded towards a place near your gate. “Chinese breakfast,” he added. Your dad moved to get up but you beat him to it. “I’ll go,” you said softly. “You stay.” Your dad nodded and fished out his wallet for his card but Christian waved him off. “My treat,” he said before turning to look at you. 

“Shall we?”

You followed your step-brother to the breakfast place, looking over the menu. As you both perused the options, you heard Christian mutter under his breath. “None of these really can be taken back.” You glanced at him and back at the menu. “Should we just tell them to come over?” you asked. Christian nodded. “C’mon,” he said, nodding his head. “Let’s go get them.”

After relaying the information to your family and gathering your bags and carry-ons, you returned to the restaurant. Emmy told you to pick for her and sat down at one of the larger tables. Daniel stood beside you as he looked over the menu while your dad and Kate looked at the menu as well. 

After placing your order, you returned to the table and waited for your order to be ready. You sat across from Christian who sat between Emmy and the wall, scrolling endlessly on his phone. Emmy had dived back into her game, your dad and Kate were talking about the trip itinerary and Daniel was looking around the airport terminal, taking in the architecture.

It was part of his job. He loved design and looking at architecture from other cultures. Seeing how things were done differently was of great interest to him. His favorite structures to compare were airports and bridges. He had expressed a desire to visit Prague and see the Gothic architecture there. 

After a while, your food was ready and the order number called out. You got up at the same time as Christian to help bring the food back. At the counter, you collected a couple of the trays while Christian grabbed the others and brought them to the table. You’d ordered quite a bit just to try everything. The dishes you liked the most were the congee, the steamed buns, and the wonton soup. You got Emmy some crepes which were filled with a sweet cream filling and those were also delicious.

After finishing, your group returned to the departure gate to wait the remaining hour to board. As you waited, you decided to do your business in the airport to avoid using the airplane bathroom as often again. You got up, telling Daniel where you were going and headed for the signs that pointed to the restrooms. You found the ladies room relatively quickly and entered.

As you finished up and were drying your hands, you felt your phone buzz in your pocket and pulled it out to check. Daniel had texted you, asking if you’d grab him a coffee on your way back. You sent back a quick confirmation as you headed out of the bathroom, running right into a hard body. 

As you stumbled backwards, strong hands grabbed your waist to steady you and looking up, you met Christian’s shocked expression. “Do you often not watch where you’re going?” he joked. You rolled your eyes, fighting the urge to smile. “Only when you’re around,” you retorted. “Oh?” he asked. “Hoping I’ll swoop in and save the day? Didn’t take you for a damsel in distress,” he smirked.

You playfully swatted his arm. “Damsel? No,” you replied as you both started walking back towards the gate. “In distress? Always,” you added, to which he laughed. “Maybe your boyfriend needs to do a better job,” he mumbled and you turned to look at him. “Better job of what?” you asked, raising a brow. Christian hesitated. “Uh…” he trailed off but you playfully pushed him.

“I’m just fucking with you, dude,” you said, shaking your head as you continued forward, eyes sweeping the airport until you found a place serving coffee. Christian followed and upon realizing where you were heading, sighed in relief. “You read my mind,” he joked as you got into line. “Daniel texted me as I was leaving the bathroom. Asked me to pick up some coffee on the way back.”

Christian said nothing as you quickly pulled out your phone and asked your boyfriend what he wanted as well as asking if anyone else wanted anything. After a couple moments of typing, you got a list of items and walked up to the counter to order. You listed off the items from your phone before placing your own coffee order. Christian quickly tacked his onto the order and as you reached for your wallet, Christian used his phone to pay.

“You didn’t have to do that,” you said as he took the printed receipt from the cashier with a thank you. He turned to you as you both moved towards the pick up counter to wait for your order. “It’s not a big deal,” he said, shrugging. “I hardly ever see you except for holidays anymore,” he continued. “So I don’t get to spoil you. I see Emmy all the time and I’m always paying for her food or coffee.”

You let a chuckle slip past your lips. “That’s because Emmy is a leech,” you joked. “She always made me pay, too.” Christian laughed at your shared experience of your greedy little sister. “I don’t mind,” Christian finally added. “You both know I’d do anything for you two.” As you glanced over at him, you found him already looking at you with an expression he’d never looked at you with.

It gave you a strange feeling, your stomach fluttering. That was something you’d never experienced before. At least not when looking at your step-brother. You quickly looked away as the baristas started loading your drinks into a cardboard tray. You thanked them, grabbing the tray before Christian could, leaving him to grab the two lone drinks and straws.

You led the way back to the gate silently, Christian following behind.

The rest of the hour passed by and soon you were boarding the next plane, thankful for the relatively shorter flight you now had to take to Thailand. You led the way, Daniel following behind as you reached your seats. These were also located in front of the bathrooms about halfway down the plane. By sheer coincidence, Christian and Emmy were the row in front of you and your dad and Kate in front of them.

Daniel helped load your carry-on into the overhead compartment before adding his own while you sat by the window. You had offered to let him sit by the window this time but he declined, citing an irrational fear of window seats. You didn’t push and sat down, putting your bag under Emmy’s seat in front of you as Christian put his in the overhead compartment.

As he took his seat, you could see him glance at you and busied yourself with the display on the back of Emmy’s seat, browsing through the movies and games. After the safety briefing, you found a game you could play and connect with the other passengers and excitedly went to show Daniel but he was already into the opening credits of a movie, headphones on.

You heard a short ‘psst’ and looked up to find Christian peering at you from between the seats. “I’m checked into UNO. I’ll play with you. Emmy’s doing Animal Crossing stuff again.” You smiled and sat back to tap on the icon for UNO. You found the lobby Christian started with the name IAN and clicked on it, setting your display name as ex0ticbvtters. Upon seeing the name you picked, Christian stifled a laugh which came out as a snort.

For the next couple hours, you played UNO with him, laughing and cursing under your breath anytime he laid down a plus four or plus two or vice versa. You came out on top most of the rounds which you cackled softly to yourself about. Daniel’s movie had ended at this point and he asked if you wanted to watch another with him which you accepted.

With your attention captured, Christian decided he would also pick a movie, not wanting to play UNO against anyone else. As he put the headphones on, he thought to himself he might have to find a place selling UNO when they landed so he could play with you again.

The last couple hours of the flight went by quickly thankfully to the movie he chose and soon the plane was making the final descent into the airport. Emmy had put her device away and was excitedly looking around, trying to get a glimpse of the ocean waters below. 

Christian had been to the beach and the ocean plenty of times but he couldn’t deny the small wave of excitement that washed over him as he caught sight of the blue waters that seemingly stretched on and on outside the plane. As the plane continued its descent, Christian turned off the second movie he’d selected and pulled the earbuds out of his ears, wrapping them up and packing them away.

When the plane finally touched down, Christian rolled his eyes, resting his head back against the seat as the passengers around him and Emmy started clapping and he could only imagine the look of annoyance and disgust on your face.

The last family vacation, you’d both been forced to sit together with Emmy on a plane ride to Scotland and when the plane landed then, you had quietly voiced your dislike for people who clapped when the plane landed. 

[flashback] As those around you started to clap, Christian held back a snort as you snarkily, albeit quietly, snapped “oh yes, let’s clap for the pilots doing their job of not crash landing the plane.” Emmy had leaned forward to glare at you from the other side of Christian while he held back the urge to laugh, a smirk creeping onto his face. As Emmy settled back in her seat you glanced at him. “Was it something I said?”

[present day] Christian wondered if you and Daniel were having that same conversation now and Christian’s smile fell as the thought of you leaning over to make a snarky remark about people who clap when the plane lands to your boyfriend and not him. He pushed the thought from his mind as the plane started to make its way to the gate. “Oh thank god,” Emmy whispered from beside him. 

“I thought this flight would never fucking end.”

Christian and Emmy departed some time after your dad and his mom had already exited and they joined them to wait for you and Daniel to exit the gate.

After joining your dad, Kate, Emmy, and Christian, you followed them through the airport to baggage claim. While standing at the carousel, Christian moved into the space next to you as he spotted his bag and grabbed it. As you waited for yours to appear, Daniel grabbed his and lifted it from the metal. Finally, after everyone else and their mother had gotten their luggage, you spotted yours and moved to grab it as it moved towards you.

Christian was faster and grabbed both suitcases and pulled them from the carousel, setting them in front of you. “Thanks,” you murmured as you grabbed the handles. “No problem,” he replied as he adjusted the strap of his backpack and grabbed the handle of his own large suitcase. 

You followed behind with Daniel beside you as your dad led the way through the airport. He mentioned the last time you spoke on the phone that he was renting a 7 passenger vehicle to get you to and from the resort. As you waited for him to finish the paperwork and get the keys, you pulled out your phone and turned airplane mode off, opening instagram and scrolling through your feed.

You snapped a quick picture of the inside of the airport to save for a post later after you got to the resort and got settled in. Daniel noticed what you were doing before going back to his own phone and as you put your phone back in your bag, you caught sight of another pair of eyes watching you which quickly looked away the moment you noticed him looking.

You didn’t have long to dwell on it as your dad got the keys and gesture for the group to follow to the underground parking lot where the rentals were kept. The sales associate led your group over to a very nice white SUV. As your dad and Kate checked over the exterior, you stood off to the side with Daniel. “Are we going to be put in the very back?” Daniel asked softly and you shrugged slightly. “No idea.”

Once your dad and Kate were satisfied, the keys were handed over and you were left to pack your luggage in the back. You helped Daniel and Christian stack the suitcases so they fit snugly before heading around to the side of the car. Emmy had claimed one of the middle seats and you sighed, resigned to climb into the very back but Christian quickly motioned for Emmy to move.

She grumbled and he was quick to remind her that the first to enter always get put in the back. You thanked him under your breath as he climbed in and squeezed between the bucket seats into the seat behind the one your boyfriend took while you got into the one behind the driver which happened to be your dad.

The ride to the resort wasn’t that long and soon, your dad was pulling under the covered entryway and parking the car. He told you all to sit tight while he checked in with the office. Up until this point, you were certain you were staying in a resort hotel but when he returned with a printout and a few keys, that idea went out the window.

Your dad handed the papers and keys to Kate as he got back into the car. “Four garden pool villas,” Kate said softly as she looked over the papers while your dad pulled the car around and into one of the many parking spaces. 

Once the engine was off, you quickly hopped out, Daniel mimicking you. Emmy and Christian followed, the four of you heading to the back of the SUV to start unloading the luggage. Your dad and Kate appeared, taking their own luggage and leading the way.

The first stop was a gate with an electronic lock. You watched as your dad put in the numbers and the light turned green with a short beep, indicating the door had unlocked. Inside was like something out of a movie. White pavement pathways wound around a lush, tropical forested area. Between breaks in the vegetation, you could catch glimpses of buildings and white privacy walls.

You followed your dad as he led the way through the maze of maintained jungle landscaping, rounding a bend and stopping where the paths branched off. To the left was a collection of four huts, all with the same beige walls and black trim around the windows. Each one had a solid white privacy fence around what you assumed was a yard.

Each fence had a dark gray solid gate with electronic entry. To the right was the same thing but mirrored. You turned to look at Daniel who was checking out the villas. He caught your eye and gave you a smile that conveyed both his excitement but also just how tired he was. You’d spent so much time on a plane and in airports and you were ready to face plant into a real bed.

“Here’s your key,” your dad said, handing a key to your sister who looked around, confused. “Do I get an entire villa to myself?” she asked. “They’re only one room,” Christian answered, a hint of amusement in his voice as your dad handed him a key as well. You could see how he watched as your dad handed two keys to you for you and Daniel. “And you two are sharing,” he said. “Behave yourselves,” he added.

Your cheeks burned but you played it cool, handing one of the keys to Daniel. As you turned back around, you caught sight of Christian’s face and you could have sworn the look on his face was a mixture of appalled and indignant but as quickly as you saw it, his expression shifted to more neutral.

After setting a time to meet up the following morning, you headed for the gate to your villa, unlocking it with the keycard and opening it. Daniel followed you in as you walked down the path to the sliding glass door which Daniel pulled open for you. Stepping inside, you quickly slipped off your shoes and dragged your suitcases inside.

The villa was as Christian described. It was one large room with a seating area between the entry and bedroom area. The searing area had two cream colored sofas with colorful decorative pillows arranged in an L-shape with a square low coffee table. Off to your left was a gray door and next to that was a sideboard table with a matching gray cabinet. 

In the bedroom area was a large king size bed, the head of the bed was pushed against an accent wood wall with off white linens and beautiful decorative pillows. Hanging from a bar attached to the bed posts was a set of white sheer curtains tied back to reveal the bed. Two more sets of curtains hung from the sides. The bathroom was off to the right and while you wanted to explore more, you were exhausted.

After getting some well deserved sleep, you got up when the alarm on your phone went off the next morning and headed into the bathroom to take a much needed shower while Daniel slowly started to stir. After your shower, you got pulled on a robe and started your skincare in the mirror as Daniel joined you, his hair sticking up in all directions.

“Morning,” he mumbled as he turned on the shower, testing the temperature until it was where he wanted it. “What’re we doing today?” he asked as he started to strip down. “We’re going to Old Phuket Town,” you replied as you carefully worked your moisturizer into your skin. “It’s supposed to be very sunny and warm,” you added as you put your stuff away.

“So make sure you dress appropriately. We’re gonna be on the other side of the island.”

As he stepped into the shower, you heard your phone going off and headed into the villa, grabbing it from the nightstand. Swiping the answer button across the screen you were greeted by the voice of your dad telling you that they were up and ready to meet for breakfast. 

As Daniel finished his shower and dried off, you got dressed for the day, opting for a pair of light wash denim shorts, a cropped white tee, white chunky sneakers and a beige bucket hat while Daniel changed into khaki shorts, a white tee and a short sleeve blue and white stripe button down, grabbing a baseball cap and sunglasses while you packed your small bag with the essentials.

Outside the villa on the path your family waited for you. Your dad had dressed similarly as Daniel and Kate had opted for a floral white sundress and floppy hat while Emmy wore a white cami with a cropped button down top, tied at the bottom and khaki shorts.

Christian had forgone the black, wearing a pair of dark wash denim shorts that cut off at just above the knee, a white tank and gray button down with short sleeves. He had a black baseball cap and aviator sunglasses.

“Good morning!” your dad greeted you and your boyfriend. “Sleep well?” Kate asked which you responded with a nod. “I was so tired last night. We didn’t even change out of our airport clothes,” you said under your breath as your group moved along the path heading for the front office and restaurant.

Breakfast was a quick affair. You grabbed breakfast from the buffet for yourself and your boyfriend while he got the coffee and joined you back at the table where you were seated between him and your sister. You ate mostly in silence ignoring the stares from your step-brother who kept looking from you to your boyfriend but whenever you looked up, he pretended as if he hadn’t just been staring you down.

You’d have to pull him aside later to ask him what his deal was.

After breakfast, you all piled into the SUV while Kate played navigator and your dad drove. The roads on this side of the island weren’t busy and the drive from the resort to Old Phuket Town took just under an hour. Your dad found a place to park and pay for all day parking and once parked and out of the car, you met for instructions. You were allowed to go off on your own and explore the area and markets but you were to meet back up for lunch at 1 pm at Maimorn Forest restaurant.

As soon as the two of you were on your own, Daniel wasted no time in renting a scooter so you could get around much faster and easier. You held on as he zipped through the busy streets, parking the vehicle and helping remove your helmet. He took your hand and led you towards a large market. 

As you walked up and down the aisles, perusing the items, you stopped to look at some of the local food and asked how much. After buying from two different vendors right next to one another, you realized your boyfriend was missing. Looking around provided no explanation to his absence and as you wandered, you finally found him making his way back to you, a lopsided grin on his face.

“Where did you go?” you asked once he was within earshot. Instead of answering, he told you to hold out your hand. You rolled your eyes but did so. Instead of placing something into your hand, like you expected, you felt something brush against your wrist. You opened your eyes and glanced down towards your wrist where a beautiful but dainty beaded bracelet now sat.

It was made out of silver and crystal seed beads and fishing line and was utterly gorgeous. “I found a lady selling these,” he said as he held your hand in place, admiring the bracelet. “She makes them in her free time and sells them here when she’s not working in her parents’ restaurant.” You looked up to meet his gaze. “It’s beautiful,” you said softly. “Thank you.”

You shared your find with Daniel, telling him you got satay and popiah. He bought a couple bottles of water from a nearby vending machine while you chowed down on your snacks. After finishing the skewers and spring roll, you continued to walk around for a while, watching the vendors work and putting on a show. 

As the day wore on, noon rolled around and you were about to tell Daniel you should be heading back when you caught sight of a familiar face. Emmy was looking around at the stalls, exploring the same market. You called out to her and beckoned her over. She turned to nudge the man next to her and when he turned, only then did you register that your step-brother was with her.

They made their way over, weaving through the crowd.

“Fancy meeting you here,” your sister jokingly said as Daniel joined you, resting an arm over your shoulders. It was casual in a way but it also felt like he was staking his claim, as if he had any competition to begin with. Christian seemed to have noticed as well but he said nothing. “How did you get here?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Scooter,” you answered simply to which he nodded. “Us too,” he replied. A short silence fell over the four of you before Emmy broke it, suggesting the group browse the market a bit longer before leaving and heading for the restaurant. Daniel walked alongside you, checking the stalls and stopping when one caught his eye.

Out of the corner of your eye, you caught something sparkly and told your boyfriend where you’d be and made your way over to find a tray of beautiful rings. As you inspected them, you felt a body slide into the space next to yours. “Getting ideas to give your boyfriend?” the voice asked and you looked up to find Christian next to you.

You shook your head. “No,” you answered, turning back to the rings. “Just looking at something sparkly.” Christian chuckled as you turned your attention towards the necklaces. “Like a little magpie,” he muttered as he followed you through the stalls. You turned to look at him, causing him to nearly run into you as you stopped suddenly. “I’d prefer to be compared to a raven,” you countered before returning your attention to the jewelry.

“A raven?” he asked as he continued to follow you. “That’s a little… odd.” You turned to glare at him but noticed the playful grin on his face. As you continued to weave through the stalls, checking the items being made and sold, you started to wander further and further from the main street and soon, as you looked up, you realized you were utterly lost.

Christian was no help, looking just as lost and confused as you. “Where are we?” he asked as you looked around for any sign of your boyfriend and sister but found nothing. “I don’t know,” you whispered, keeping your head on a swivel. 

“I don’t even know which way the main street is,” you added. “Of course you don’t,” Christian said, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Just wandering without a care in the world,” he added as you started to try and backtrack. “And what were you doing?” you asked, rounding on him, the irritation clear in your voice. The smirk on his face dropped. “You just followed me!”

Christian took a hesitant step towards you. “I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad,” he said softly. “Whatever,” you said as you turned away from him. You started to follow a random path through the market, hoping to find either your boyfriend, your sister, or the main street. 

The market had gotten more crowded as the day wore on and you were starting to feel suffocated and claustrophobic. Your pace quickened as did your breathing. “Y/N, slow down,” Christian said calmly from behind you as he tried to keep up with your hurried footsteps.

You were on the verge of hyperventilating as you pushed through the crowd, not even bothering to be patient or polite at this point. You couldn’t breathe. With one final push, you broke through the crowded market and onto the main street with a gasp, doubling over to rest your hands on your knees.

You felt two strong hands on your waist quickly pull you back, firm but gentle, as a scooter went whizzing past, giving you two short beeps from the horn. Your body bumped into something solid and you looked up to find your step-brother staring at you with wide eyes.

He was breathing just as equally hard as you and there was a look of concern but also one of frustration. “Do you not watch where you’re going, like ever?” he snapped. The panic you’d been feeling from being squeezed into the crowd overwhelmed you and the stern expression on Christian’s face dissipated the moment tears started to form in your eyes.

“Oh,” he said softly, gently lifting your chin. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to- are you–”

“Y/N! Christian!” a familiar voice called.

You turned to find Emmy waving at you as she and your boyfriend were making their way over. The cheerful look on Daniel’s face melted away the moment he saw your state of distress and he rushed over as Christian let go of you and back away. Daniel was quick to pull you into a hug, taking care to look you over thoroughly as Christian explained to him and your sister what had happened.

Daniel pulled you closer, resting a hand on the back of your head. “She’s developed a fear of small spaces and large crowds,” he said softly as his other hand gently stroked your back. “It started last summer,” he added without going into further detail.

After Daniel was able to get you to calm down the four of you made your way back to the restaurant where your dad and Kate were waiting for you outside. “How was the market?” your dad ask which Emmy immediately started going on and on about the art, the food, and more while you and Daniel followed behind.

The hostess showed you to a table and once you were seated and drinks ordered, you looked over the menu. Christian had taken the seat across from Daniel, between his mother and Emmy while you sat between your boyfriend and father. Emmy and Daniel answered most of the questions until your father directed one towards you.

You chose not to talk about the almost accident but did show both him and Kate the bracelet Daniel had bought you at the market. You could see Christian out of the corner of your eye watching you with a look of concern. He clearly wanted to discuss what had happened but like you, he wasn’t about to bring it up.

“Oh that’s gorgeous,” Kate said as you showed her the bracelet as your father nodded silently, a smile on his face. “I think beaded jewelry is so stunning,” Kate added as she took a sip of her tea. Without missing a beat, your step-brother chimed in. “I think anything looks good on Y/N.”

The comment didn’t go unnoticed and Kate was quick to agree. “You’ve always worn everything you put on,” she added. “You wear it, not the other way around.” You glanced at Christian out of the corner of your eye, wondering what the hell that was and why he said it.

“Speaking of beaded jewelry,” Kate continued. “Emmy has started making beaded bracelets,” she continued. “And some of them are so intricate and beautiful.”

And just like that, the conversation was forgotten. The server came by to take your lunch order and most of the conversation that followed stemmed around the plans for the rest of the day.

The scooter Daniel had rented was good until the end of the day so your dad agreed to rent one and the group could head over to Pho Ta Toh Sae Shrine.

The ride through the old town didn’t take long and overall, you reached the shrine in under ten minutes. After exploring the shrine and snapping a few pictures, you continued onto a popular viewpoint, Monkey Hill Viewpoint.

As you walked, various signs warned visitors of not feeding the animals and to hide any valuables. You quickly took your new bracelet off and put it in your small backpack and put it on backwards so it was on the front.

There were macaques everywhere but you rightfully kept your distance as you knew they were wild animals that were extremely agile and fast. Daniel snapped a few pictures from a distance but when someone in another party got too close and had their phone snatched, he put it away and your group decided they were done.

Back in Old Phuket Town, you decided to call it a day and returned the scooters before making your way back to the rental car. This time, you climbed into the back with Daniel while Emmy and Christian took the middle seats.

Daniel had been mostly on his phone since lunch and when you tried to get his attention, he only reluctantly tore his attention away from his phone. Something was bothering him but you didn’t want to discuss it in the car. You’d wait until you got back to the villa.

What you didn’t anticipate was the way he’d blow up at you the moment the sliding glass door shut.

You stood dumbfounded as he snapped at you about Christian’s behavior, bringing up the compliment at lunch as well as the way Christian had his hands on you at the market.

You reminded him that Christian was your step-brother and that Christian had pulled you out of the street to avoid being hit by a motorist.

Daniel insisted that Christian was behaving inappropriately but you wouldn’t hear a word of it and instead of staying and arguing, you decided to take a walk to cool off before dinner.

Your walk led you to the nearby Nai Yang beach which was mostly quiet due to it being close to dinner time. As you walked along the shore, listening to the waves softly crashing against the sand, the smell of sea water filling your nose. You carried your shoes in your hand, kicking the sand as you walked, head down, parallel with the shoreline.

The sun had set beyond the horizon, casting the sky in a golden glow, the colors of the sky fading from orange to a purple and into the darkest of blue as night started to creep in and take hold. You stopped to look out over the ocean, watching the water dance and wave as it dominated the view.

You walked up to the water, letting it wash over your feet, pulling the sand around it as it ebbed.

You let out a sigh and lifted your head, looking up at the sky, enjoying the sunset and the colors it painted. You heard a soft snap and turned to look behind you, catching sight of your step-brother who slowly made his way over.

“Hey,” he said softly as he approached. “Hey,” you said, turning back to look at the ocean. “Your dad sent me to come get you. I went by your villa but Daniel said you went for a walk,” he explained. You scoffed. “Did he tell you why I went for a walk?” you asked, curious if your boyfriend had decided to tell off Christian or not. You watched as he shook his head, a look of confusion crossing his face.

“No,” he answered, shoving his hands into his pockets as a breeze lightly ruffled his hair. “He accused you of being inappropriate with me,” you said, as you turned your gaze back to the water. Christian fell silent for a beat before answering. “Inappropriate how?” he asked.

“The compliment you gave me at lunch,” you answered. “He seemed to think that was inappropriate. And the way you saved me from getting hit by a scooter. That was apparently inappropriate, too.”

You turned your head to look at him, watching the confusion melt into something akin to annoyance and frustration. “Would he rather I called you ugly in front of our parents? I’m your step-brother but I have eyes,” he replied. “I have two very pretty step-sisters. I don’t have to be attracted to you to see that.”

You bit back the urge to smile. “And what would he have me do? Let you get hit by a scooter instead of pulling you to safety? Seriously, what is wrong with him?” Christian asked incredulously. You shook your head, shoulders shaking from your soft laughter. “I have no idea,” you answered.

“I saved my step-sister from being run over. I clearly must want to fuck her,” he joked, snorting at the ridiculousness of the situation. “Yeah, I don’t know,” you sighed. “But if he’s still being an ass after dinner, I’m sleeping in Emmy’s villa.”

“I’m sorry,” Christian said suddenly. You looked up at him. “For what?” you asked, tilting your head slightly. “For causing problems,” he answered. You shook your head. “You didn’t do anything wrong,” you reminded him. “Daniel’s just being… I don’t even know what he’s being,” you said, trailing off. A comfortable silence fell over the two of you before Christian spoke.

“Want me to talk to him?” A smile spread over your face and you shook your head. “No,” you replied. “I’ll work this out, I just need to have a talk with him. Find out why he’s feeling like he’s competing with my step-brother of all people.” Christian nodded. “And if that doesn’t work, dump him,” he said suddenly, making you scoff and gently slap his chest, making him stumble. 

“Hey, I’m serious!” he said as he regained his balance. You rolled your eyes, looking back over the shimmering water, the traces of the moon starting to peek up over the tops of the trees.“You’re too good for him anyway,” he said, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves. “Always thought so.” 

You turned to look at your step-brother. “You’ve said that about every guy I’ve ever dated,” you said, narrowing your eyes. “None of them have been good enough for you,” he answered simply. Your expression softened, staring at him. He held your gaze, an unfamiliar look on his face. It was a sort of pained expression but not in an entirely obvious way. 

It made you wonder just what was going on in that head of his.

After a few moments of silence, you scoffed softly, turning away and breaking the tension that had slowly been building between you. “You’re impossible,” you said with a chuckle. Christian let out a breathy laugh before he cleared his throat. You looked at him. “I mean it, though,” he said, his expression softening now. “You’re too good for all of them.”

The two of you held one another’s gaze before Christian shook his head and nodded back towards the treeline that separated the beach from the resort. “Come on,” he said. “They’re waiting for us. It’s dinner time.” You nodded and started to follow him, stopping to wipe your feet off and put on your sandals.

When you met up with your family, Daniel was waiting and pulled you aside, apologizing for what he said. You decided for the sake of the trip and peace, to accept his apology but after this vacation, you were going to have to have a long talk with him about his thoughts and feelings.

The next morning, Daniel apologized again and after dressing for the day together, you met up with your family to get breakfast before heading out. The plan for the day was to go shopping and spend the day relaxing after the busy day the day before.

The ride to the mall took a little under an hour and once pulled into a parking space you walked into the air conditioned mall, taking in the sights and sounds. It was fun to explore the multiple levels of each wing of the mall. There were plenty of shops to check out and you ended up buying yourself something nice from the Saint Laurent store.

After the morning and afternoon at the mall, you returned to the resort to relax. Kate had reservations at the spa for her and your dad and instead of chilling in your own pool at the villa, you and Daniel headed for the pool by the office. It was a large, long, irregular shaped one with an island in the middle with lounges set in the ground, each with rounded seating, an umbrella, and colorful cushions.

You and Daniel grabbed one of the double lounge chairs with cover near one end of the pool. As you set your pool bag down on the seat, a light breeze blowing through the area and making the wrap tied around your waist flutter, Daniel sat on the seat beside you.

He leaned back, watching as you pulled two towels from the bag, handing one to him and tossing one onto your side before reaching into the bag and pulling out your sunscreen.

You insisted on putting it on your boyfriend as he stripped down to a pair of his new swim trunks. Once you were satisfied he was covered, he immediately jumped into the pool, lightly splashing the sides before starting to swim laps. You didn’t even get the chance to ask him to put sunscreen on you.

You sighed as you watched your boyfriend, not aware of the two people moving to the solo lounge chairs besides yours. Glancing up, you smiled as Christian and Emmy set their things down. Emmy immediately moved to start cranking the umbrella but Christian stopped her.

“Emmy,” you called, catching her attention, stifling a laugh as she looked around Christian at you. You held up the bottle of sunscreen and grimaced. “Could you help? Daniel just took off and dove in before I could even ask. Emmy nodded and moved to help you.

Christian continued to work to open the umbrella and while Emmy was busy rubbing sunscreen into your back, your eyes wandered. Christian was dressed in a pair of swim trunks that were black at the waistband, turning into black octopus tentacles over a white background. It was pretty cool and you wondered where he even found them.

Your eyes continued to travel up as he finished opening the umbrella and locked it in place before reaching to grab the back of the collar of his shirt and tugged it off over his head. It wasn’t like you’d never seen your step-brother shirtless. He’d often walk around shirtless in the mornings back home but it had been a while and he was sporting some newer ink you’d never seen.

Christian loved tattoos and he was covered in them. His arms, his chest, his stomach, and his back. He had tattoos almost everywhere. You remember when he first came home with one and Kate about had a conniption but since then, she’d grown accustomed to them and didn’t pay any mind to them.

You looked away as Christian turned to sit on the lounge chair and Emmy finished rubbing the sunscreen into your back and handed you the tube. “Thanks,” you murmured as she got up and returned to her chair and stripped off the oversized shirt she’d been wearing. She’d picked one of her one pieces, a cute tie dyed one, and headed over to the steps leading into the pool.

Daniel was still swimming laps, the soft splashing barely audible of the subtle and relaxing music that drifted out of hidden speakers around the pool. You finished applying your sunscreen yourself as Christian settled back against the lounge chair, sunglasses hiding his eyes.

Once you were finished applying your sunscreen, you got up and carefully moved the cover back and sat back down, soaking in the heat of the sun. Before long, you were reclined back, your own sunglasses on and a sun hat blocking the UV rays from your face.

Christian noticed it had gone quiet and opened his eyes, glancing to the side where you were lazing in the sun. You had removed your pink cover which barely covered anything and the moment his eyes landed on you, he regretted it instantly.

You had opted for a black and baby pink string bikini. He turned his gaze away, feeling something stirring that should not be stirring. He inhaled deeply and let it out slowly, trying to force the sudden images in his mind away. He could not be thinking about that when he was right next to you.

You were his step-sister. Regardless of how he felt, you were completely off-limits. If not as his step-sister, then because you had a boyfriend. Whatever he could tell himself to justify his completely inappropriate thoughts.

He closed his eyes again and regretted that too because the moment his eyes shut, images of you in a plethora of compromising positions filled his mind and he quickly snapped his eyes open. ‘Goddamn it,’ he thought to himself. At this rate his body was going to betray him and then he’d really have problems.

He heard a rustling to his side and looked before he could stop himself.

You had gotten up and were in the process of lowering the back of your lounge chair flat so you could lay back entirely. He got an eyeful of your ass and he had to force himself to look away, his cock twitching in his swim trunks. ‘Behave yourself!’ he mentally scolded himself.

He heard you let out a soft grunt and sigh and when he looked back, you were now laying on your stomach, arms folded under your head as you let your backside get some sun. His eyes roamed over your body from behind the safety of his dark sunglasses.

He took in the curve of your ass and the way the black and pink spandex hugged your body. He took in the baby pink ties on the sides of your bikini bottoms and how easy it would be to just tug on one and your swim bottoms would come off so easily. ‘Easy access.’

He nearly smacked himself for that thought.

His teeth sank into his tongue as he turned his head away from the sight of your breasts squished against the lounge chair, the side spilling out of the side of your bikini top. It was a simple triangle bikini top and it was just barely large enough to cover most of your breasts.

His eyes kept wandering, almost as if he couldn’t stop himself. When he saw you shift, he quickly turned his head and just in time as Daniel appeared. The last thing he needed was your boyfriend accusing him of being inappropriate. Well, he was being inappropriate but no one needed to know that.

He could keep that to himself.

Daniel walked over to the double lounge chairs, grabbing his towel and started to dry himself off. Christian watched out of the corner of his eye as the man walked around to yourself, squatting down to speak to you. He couldn’t hear what was being said but you lifted your head, smiling at your boyfriend before nodding.

He watched as you lay your head back down on your arms and Daniel stood up before leaning over and pressing a kiss to your head and walked back around to grab his shirt, pulling it on and slipping on his sandals. Christian was aware Daniel was walking towards him and he looked up, reaching up to lower his sunglasses slightly.

“I’m getting some drinks from the bar,” he stated in a way that told Christian that he would need help bringing them back. Christian got up, grabbing his wallet from his bag and slipped into his own shoes. The two made their way around the pool, heading over to the bar just outside the pool area. They walked in silence as they made their way over.

Once at the bar, Christian looked over the menu while Daniel fiddled with his own wallet.

The bartender finally caught sight of them and wandered over with a smile on his face. Daniel ordered three drinks and turned to Christian, clearly waiting for his order. Settling on something that he knew would be more juice and filler than alcohol, Christian made his selection and set the menu back down. He went to fish out his card but Daniel declined to let him pay, instead putting it on his own card.

Christian thanked him and leaned against the bar, glancing back towards the pool. Daniel turned to look at Christian before glancing back. He let out a huff and Christian looked at him. “Why are you always watching her?” Daniel asked softly. “It’s fucking weird.”

Christian removed his sunglasses to stare fully at your boyfriend. “Excuse me?” he asked. Daniel turned to look at him. “You’re always watching Y/N,” Daniel repeated. “It’s really fucking weird. She’s your sister, dude.” Christian felt heat rise into his chest. He kept his cool, breathing as normally as possible as he could feel his heart starting to race.

Had Daniel caught on that much? Was he that obvious? If he was, why hadn’t you or Emmy or even your dad said anything? There was no way he was being obvious if even your dad hadn’t already pulled him aside to warn him or tell him off. No, Daniel must have been the only one to notice. Christian could work through that.

“She’s my step-sister,” Christian clarified. “And if you think I’m keeping an eye on both of my step-sisters for any reason other than their safety, you’ve got some serious issues, dude,” he retorted, staring directly into Daniel’s eyes. “They’re my step-sisters, they’re family, and as their step-brother, it falls on me to protect them when their dad isn’t around.” Christian put his glasses back on as the bartender returned, setting the last two drinks down on the counter in front of them.

Christian grabbed his drink and what he assumed was Emmy’s and started back towards the pool, leaving Daniel to collect the last two and follow behind him, albeit several steps.

Back in the pool, you had pulled the shade back over the double lounger and Emmy was now sitting in her lounge chair, the two of you chatting about something but Christian couldn’t be bothered to listen to whatever it was as he handed Emmy her drink before taking his seat. 

Daniel returned seconds after him, handing you your drink which you thanked him for and set the drink on the small table beside your chair as he sat down beside you. Christian didn’t look your way again as Daniel sat beside you, lounging and resting from swimming. 

An hour passed while you relaxed by the poolside, reapplying your sunscreen with Daniel’s help before you decided to finally take a dip. Emmy said she would join you in a minute and Christian seemed to be sleeping so you entered the pool on your own, enjoying the cool water as you swam around.

Since they got back from the bar, Daniel had been short with his answers to you and Christian was all but ignoring you so you weren’t sure exactly what happened but you were suspicious something had happened and they exchanged words.

As you swam around, enjoying the water, Emmy finally got up and joined you. While you played around in the pool the guys stayed glued to their chairs. Emmy kept you entertained with her weird antics. She could tell something was off with the way Daniel and your step-brother were acting.

“You think maybe they argued at the bar?” Emmy asked as she slowly circled you, pretending to be a crab, complete with crab hands and sideways walk. You shrugged as you let her circle you, glancing over to the side of the pool where your boyfriend and step-brother were sitting.

“Maybe Daniel thought Christian was being inappropriate with you again,” Emmy joked and you groaned, rolling your eyes. “He told you about that?” you asked, referring to your step-brother. Emmy nodded. “Which is ridiculous. Does Daniel know how Christian used to treat you? When we were kids?”

You shook your head. “I don’t know. I might have mentioned it,” you answered. “But I don’t know if he remembers.” Emmy snorted. “Well I sure do,” she replied. “He was awful to you.”

You remembered it in great detail. When your dad and Kate first got married, you and Christian did not get along. You hated one another. Christian picked on you, teasing and bullying you until you cried sometimes. You took to hiding from him the worse it got.

All throughout middle and high school, Christian was awful to you and then when he came back from college, it was like he finally grew up and was no longer mean to you. Whatever college did to him, it worked and he came back a different person.

Your eyes were drawn away from your step-brother as Daniel got up, his phone in his hand. He walked towards the edge of the pool and you swam over to meet him, breaking Emmy’s crab circle. As you reached the side where Daniel stood, he knelt down.

“Work is calling,” he said softly. “I’m gonna answer this and see what they want,” he added. You nodded and smiled as he stood up and swiped his thumb across the screen to answer the call while you pushed off the side of the pool and drifted back towards Emmy.

“What was that?” she asked when you finally reached her, stopping so Emmy could resume her crustacean activities. “Work,” you answered, eyes following your boyfriend as he walked towards the gate and stepped outside, letting the black iron fall back into place.

Your eyes soon wandered over to Christian who was still lounging but he had his phone in his hand and was scrolling through it as well. You wondered what he was looking at when a splash of pool water hit your back. You turned to find Emmy smiling at you mischievously.

You grinned and started to chase her through the water, pretending to be a shark as she giggled and swam away, letting out a small shriek every time you got close to catching her. Christian’s eyes were no longer on his phone but instead watching the two of you play until Emmy ducked under the bridge that crossed over the pool to the island, conceding her defeat. 

You laughed and turned away, noticing Daniel still wasn’t back and that Christian’s eyes seemed to be on you. His head was turned in your direction but his eyes were masked by those dark sunglasses. As you stared at him, seemingly caught in his gaze, you noticed the sun was no longer shining down on.

Glancing up, you saw clouds had started to roll in. Dark gray clouds. You turned to Emmy who was now behind you, also looking up. “We should probably get out of the pool,” you said simply and she nodded, following you to the steps. The last thing you wanted was to end up electrocuted on your family vacation.

Christian had been relaxing, almost asleep until he heard a shriek and opened his eyes. It wasn’t of fear but of play and he noticed how you were slowly swimming behind Emmy as she tried to get away. He couldn’t help the smile that formed as he watched you, a clear playful expression on your face as you swam after your younger sister.

He was accustomed to the playful antics between the two of you. Even when you were younger. You always made sure to include your sister in your play. The two of you had always been super close. Christian on the other hand had grown up an only child. He never had a sibling to share those kind of childhood memories like you had.

He was not above admitting that he used to be jealous and that was probably part of why he used to bully you so badly. He wasn’t entirely sure what drove him to bully and tease you relentlessly but as he got older and you did, he started to realize that he was attracted to you and as a result, he took the frustration of this realization out on you. In his mind, if he hurt you enough, when you moved out, you might never want to see or speak to him again.

He also knew he could never be as close to you as you were to Emmy. It was just not possible.

But as he got older and saw you mature and start dating and seeing other boys, he knew that no contact was the last thing he wanted. He wanted you in his life, even if he had to suffer because of it.

He wasn’t going to let you slip away, especially since he couldn’t have you in the way he wanted. He would settle for being in your life as your step-brother. Life was a circus and he, its clown.

Christian was drawn from his thoughts when he noticed you staring at him and it was then he realized he’d been staring at you this whole time. He knew you probably couldn’t see his eyes from where you were but he was certain you could feel his gaze on you.

Instead of looking away as he had in the past, he decided to be bold and hold your gaze, feeling heat rising and his heart starting to pound in his chest. The only relief from his symptoms came when you looked away as light from the sun started to dim.

Christian sat up, removing his sunglasses to see that dark rain clouds had rolled in, blocking out the sun. He started to get up but his movements were halted as he watched you and Emmy get out of the pool. Emmy took the stairs but you had instead moved to the side of the pool, opting to push yourself up onto the side of the pool.

Christian’s attention was captured as the water rolled off your body, your wet bikini now sticking to you, clinging to your skin as if that was the only way it would stay put. As you passed in front of him, thighs jiggling with each hurried step, he noticed the way your swimsuit clung to everything.

His gaze landed on your chest, enraptured by your pert nipples now visible through the wet material of your bikini top. He tore his gaze away as you grabbed your towel and started to hastily dry yourself off. Other pool attendees had started to pack up, sensing the impending storm.

Christian threw his things back into his bag as Emmy pulled on her overshirt and you wrapped the pink cover around your waist. You grabbed yours and Daniels towels, hastily shoving them into your bag and slipped on your sandals. The three of you made your way out of the pool area as the wind picked up. Christian wasn’t sure were your boyfriend had gone but seeing as he wasn’t anywhere nearby, he assumed Daniel had gone back to the villa you two shared.

The trees around them swayed in the wind as the once gentle breeze turned violent. Christian stopped to let Emmy and you go ahead of him, making sure he didn’t lose either of you. The path back to the villas was short and both branches and leaves were dropping off the trees left and right as the wind picked up even more.

Christian made sure Emmy made it into her villa before following you to your gate. A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, deep thunder rumbling in the distance as a particularly harsh wind swept through, knocking your bag out of your hands.

You scrambled to grab your things but Christian was faster. He scooped your things up, telling you to open the gate. You did so with the keycard and instead of letting you take your things, he gently nudged you into the fenced in garden as the sky opened up and rain started to pelt the ground and buildings.

You led the way to the villa and opened the door, letting Christian in behind you. Christian set your things on one of the couches while you searched the small villa for any sign of your boyfriend. “Daniel!” you called, opening the door to the outdoor bathroom area.

Christian watched as you came back in. “He’s not here,” you mumbled, looking around. Just as Christian opened his mouth to say that maybe Daniel had taken shelter somewhere else, your phone rang from your bag and you rushed to collect it, swiping your thumb across the screen and bringing the device to your ear.

A look of relief washed over you as no doubt it was Daniel on the other end. “Oh thank goodness. Just stay there until the rain’s done, yeah?” you said as you walked over, thumbnail in your teeth as you listened to whatever he had to say. “Yeah. I’m okay. I got our stuff and am back at the villa.” Christian looked away from your wet bikini clad body, moving over to the open sliding door to look out at the pouring rain.

It was coming down in sheets, rain pelting the small relaxing pool outside. Leaves and small branches from the nearby trees littered the garden. The sky had gone dark gray, blocking out most of the sun as lightning danced across the sky and thunder shook the ground.

Christian turned as you said goodbye and tossed your phone onto the bed with a sigh. “He’s at the lounge with our parents,” you explained as you walked over. Christian nodded wordlessly as he watched you approach him.

As you neared him, you became acutely aware of the fact that you were still in nothing more than a few triangular pieces of wet fabric and he, in nothing but a pair of swimming trunks. You didn’t have long to dwell on it as a particularly strong gust of wind blew the curtains that hung in front of the sliding door in.

You rushed to push them aside as Christian pulled the door shut. The motion put him in front of you with a solid wall behind you and your shirtless step-brother in front of you. Your brain was on the verge of short circuiting with the way Christian was looking down at you.

You could have sworn his eyes dipped down to look at your lips but it was so fast you couldn’t be sure it even happened. Your heart hammered in your chest as it seemed like Christian was inching closer. Or maybe you were inching closer? You couldn’t be sure when your eyes met his and it was like the world stopped. You’d never felt a pull like this before. Not even with Daniel.

When your lips were mere inches apart, you still weren’t sure who was moving and who wasn’t. Your breath stopped but just before anything happened, the shrill tone of Christian’s ringtone cut through the tension and he quickly backed away, fishing his phone out of his pocket and checking the screen. He sighed and answered it, turning away as he ran his fingers through his hair. “Yeah?” he said softly.

A sudden chill ran through you and you moved from the corner to grab something to cover yourself, pulling on a large overshirt while Christian’s back was turned. While he was occupied with his call, you turned away, panic rising in your chest. You almost kissed your step-brother.

You almost kissed your step-brother! As you tried to calm down, you heard Christian end his call. You turned to face him as he slipped his phone back into his pocket. “My mom,” he said softly. “She was checking to make sure I was okay.” You nodded, not needing an explanation.

Christian walked over to look out the glass door. The rain hadn’t let up. You slowly walked over to stand beside him, arms crossed over your chest. Neither one of you said anything as you watched the rain hit the ground, the pool, the pavement. The only sounds that could be heard was the rain on the roof and the deep rumbling thunder that grew louder as the heart of the storm drew nearer.

Christian finally broke the silence after what felt like minutes.

“I’m sorry,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. You turned to look at him. “For what?” you asked him. Christian turned to look at you. “For…” he trailed off. His eyes once again dipped to your lips before he turned to look away. “Never mind. Let’s just forget this.”

An odd feeling of disappointment washed over you at his words. That’s what you should do, right? You should forget this happened and prevent it from ever happening again. Why were you feeling disappointed? Christian was your step-brother and you were in a happy and committed relationship.

If so, then why was your heart sinking into your stomach?

When the rain finally subsided, Christian left your villa to return to his own and minutes later, Daniel returned, pulling you into a tight hug, kissing your forehead, cheeks, any part of your face he could reach. He had clearly been worried about you and you couldn’t help but feel guilty that all you could think about was the kiss you almost shared with your step-brother.

The storm blew itself out by morning which was good for your plans. Your family spent the morning at a place called the Gibbon Rehabilitation Project which was only a 25 minutes drive from the resort. It was a really unique and interesting experience to see the animals in their natural habitat and learn about the species and the efforts to protect them.

Afterwards, you had lunch back at the resort and relaxed in your villa with Daniel until it was time to go to the next adventure which was an axe throwing and archery place near Patong beach. The drive was nice, taking you through the mountains and forested areas of Phuket as you followed the highways and GPS. Part of the drive took you past Kamala beach and the area around it.

Upon arriving at your destination and parking, you stepped out of the car and waited for Daniel, slipping your hand into his. All day, Daniel had been more attentive, doting on you and sticking close to your side while Christian kept his distance.

Part of you was glad for the distance but what came with it was cold indifference, something you’d never experienced from him before. Dinner was a mostly quiet affair. You noticed that you weren’t the only quiet one as Christian was not engaging until his mother addressed him.

“You’re being awfully quiet,” she noted and Christian looked up, forcing a smile. “Just a little tired,” he said simply. “Well hopefully not too tired,” your dad said. “We’ve got reservations at the axe throwing place next door.” Christian forced a chuckle and shook his head. “Not too tired for that,” he said as he downed the rest of his beer.

After dinner, you headed to the axe throwing and archery range. Your dad had booked two of the stalls, both axe throwing. You’d never done this before and initially you were terrified of trying, afraid you might hurt yourself. After a drink, Daniel managed to nudge you to try it out.

Emmy was currently tearing it up in the stall next to you, throwing axe after axe and not only hitting her targets but getting the axes to stick. You allowed the instructor to show you how to stand and how to throw the axe, including the precise moment when to let go.

Your first few attempts were poor but on the fourth try, you got the axe to temporarily stick into the wood before it fell.

Emmy finished her turn, returning to the table where your dad and Daniel were engrossed in a deep conversation and Kate immediately congratulated Emmy for her performance.

Christian got into position next to you in the second stall and while you attempted to focus, he threw the axe perfectly. You watched as he threw another and then stepped into the area to collect the axes.

As he turned, his eyes met yours and you felt your heart skip a beat, cheeks burning under his gaze. He quickly looked away as he returned to the mark. You tried to focus on your own attempts but you just couldn’t seem to get the hang of it. After watching you struggle, Christian sighed, hanging his axes and climbing out of his stall and into yours.

“You’re too tense,” he said as he moved into the space behind you. You felt one of his hands on your waist and another on your shoulder. “Relax,” he said softly, almost directly into your ear. His hands then moved, placing them on the axe. “Hold it like this,” he continued. “Bring it back over your head like this,” he added before moving aside.

“Now deep breath in,” he said, his hand lingering on the small of your back. You inhaled sharply. “And exhale as you throw it.” You did as he said and brought your arms down, letting go of the axe. It spun through the air and while it didn’t hit the mark, it did hit with a loud whack, the blade sticking into the wood. You turned to look at him as Kate and your sister clapped enthusiastically from behind you.

“See?” Christian said, a lopsided grin on his face. His hand quickly lowered as he pulled away, accidentally brushing against your butt as he got out of your stall.

Daniel was still in deep conversation with your dad and your step-mom and Emmy were still cheering you on so clearly you were the only one who noticed. As you watched Christian enter his own stall again, he looked up, caught your eye and gave you a wink.

It was then that you knew he’d done it on purpose. ‘So much for forgetting it happened.’ 

When you returned to the villa, what you thought had been something no one else noticed became apparent that someone else had noticed. As soon as the glass door had shut, Daniel rounded on you, the anger on his face unmistakable.

“What the fuck was that?” he demanded, his voice raising with each word. You stared at him, like a deer caught in the headlights. “What was what?” you asked, feigning ignorance. “Don’t tell me you didn’t notice what he did,” Daniel snapped as he advanced on you.

“That little stunt with the axes. Climbing into the stall to help you. The way he had his hands all over you,” he continued, narrowing his eyes. “I thought he was shameless but you? You liked it, didn’t you?” Your blood started to boil, heat and anger rising from the pit of your stomach.

“What?” you asked incredulously. “Admit it,” Daniel snapped. “You liked having his hands on you. It’s not like you did much to stop him.” You glared at your boyfriend, not believing the words coming out of his mouth. “How fucking dare you!” you hissed. “He was helping me!”

Daniel scoffed and rolled his eyes. “What, by having your ass all in his crotch?” he asked. You gaped at your boyfriend. “My ass didn’t even touch him!” you yelled back. “He was showing me how to throw the axe!” Daniel turned and stormed around the bed.

“Oh, because the instructors couldn’t do that,” he snapped. “The instructors were busy!” you retorted. “What is your fucking problem?” you snapped. Daniel glared at you, and for once in your entire relationship, you actually felt scared of him.

“My problem? I’m not the one who wants to fuck my step-sibling!”

You gasped, dumbstruck by his words. “What?” he asked. “Speechless? Did I catch your dirty little fantasy?” he asked angrily. You could feel tears welling up in your eyes and you shook your head.

“I’m not going to stand here and listen to this bullshit,” you said, walking over to the cabinet where you stored your things. Daniel watched as you collected your skincare items and grabbed some clothes and your pajamas.

“Where are you going?” he demanded as you headed for the door, phone and keycard in hand. You turned to face him. “I’m going to sleep in Emmy’s villa tonight. And until you can apologize, don’t talk to me,” you snapped, wrenching open the door and stepping out into the garden as Daniel raced after you.

“Y/N wait,” he called but you weren’t about to listen. Instead, you opened the gate and walked down the path to Emmy’s villa, pushing the button to ring the bell. She appeared moments later, opening the gate. The moment she saw you, the dam broke loose and you started crying.

Emmy ushered you inside and graciously allowed you to sleep with her that night. What you didn’t know was that Christian had been on a walk when the fight started and heard the entire thing. He made up his mind then and there that Daniel wasn’t good enough for you and if he had to purposely break you up, then so be it.

The following day, the moment between you and Christian at the axe throwing place hadn’t left your mind and the fight with Daniel had left you at odds with one another. The first event of the day was a canopy walkway tour at one of the ethical elephant sanctuaries on Phuket.

You’d dressed for the day opting for a pair of high waisted, cutoff jean shorts, a cropped black tank top, a white with black striped Japan baseball jersey and a black plain baseball cap with three rings in the bill. You wore comfortable chunky white sneakers with your outfit since it was a lot of walking.

The day was hot with lots of sun but the morning was plagued with overcast, blocking out most of the sun and making it a more pleasant day. Daniel hadn’t said a word to you since the fight and you weren’t going to be the first to break. You had nothing to say to him until he apologized.

Emmy, sympathetic to your plight, stayed by your side, keeping you company.

The tour was a fun and immersive experience, seeing the elephants up close but in a safe way that didn’t disrupt their natural activities. Many of them were curious about the presence of the people on the walkway but everyone was quiet and respectful.

You spent most of the time gushing softly over the baby elephants who were so tiny compared to their adult counterparts and had yet to grow into their large feet and equally large ears. They were so cute, chasing each other and the occasional butterfly that danced by.

Your dad wanted a photo of the family at some point and you were unfortunately squeezed in next to your boyfriend with Christian on the other side. “Can we talk?” you heard Daniel whisper in your ear. “Not now,” you murmured before smiling for the camera.

A passing patron stopped and asked your dad if he wanted one with the whole family and he said yes, moving to stand beside his wife with Emmy in front of them, Christian between you and Kate and then Daniel on your other side. Daniel’s arm was slung around your shoulders, the picture of casual but you could feel Christian’s hand on the small of your back.

It wasn’t light. He fully had his hand against your back and despite feeling comforted by this, you knew you needed to tell him to knock it off. His lingering touches, however innocent, were causing issues between you and your boyfriend.

After the picture was taken, you squirmed out of the way, linking your arm with Emmy’s and steering her away to look over the opposite edge of the canopy, pointing to the elephants on that side. You could feel two sets of eyes on you and knew that it was both your boyfriend and your step-brother but you weren’t about to turn around and look at either of them.

The rest of the tour passed by and afterwards was lunch and then the next activity which was ziplining which was fun and made you feel better, zipping through the rainforests and getting spectacular views of the ocean and mountains.

After ziplining you returned to the car to take it back to the resort. You and Emmy were sitting in the very back while Christian and Daniel had taken the middle seats. Christian was waiting behind you as Emmy got into the back. You felt his hand on your back again and turned to look up at him. “Stop it,” you snapped under your breath.

He looked shocked at your aggressive reaction. “I know you mean well but you can’t keep touching me like that. It’s causing problems with Daniel. So just… fucking knock it off.” Christian’s expressions soured and he pulled back, giving you space to get in the car without touching you again. As he got into his seat, he pulled the door shut, slamming it and rocking the SUV.

Either no one noticed or they just didn’t say anything because you were off back to the resort in no time.

Upon arriving back, you headed for your villa to collect some clothes. Daniel followed you in and stopped you as you tried to gather your suitcase. “Baby, just stop and listen. I’m trying to apologize!” he said as he grabbed both your hands and turned you to face him.

You stared up at him and waited. “I was an asshole,” he started. “I shouldn’t have said what I said and I was getting into my head about everything. I know you’d never look at Christian like that. I’ve just never seen a relationship like yours. It feels less like a brother and sister relationship,” he continued.

You sighed and nodded. “I know. Christian and I aren’t exactly traditional siblings. We never were. He used to bully me heavily. So right from the start, it was never a brotherly-sisterly bond. He was truly awful to me until he went to college. He seemed to mellow out after that,” you explained.

“It’s not a normal sibling bond because we bonded as adults, not kids. So it’s going to look different. Especially to someone without siblings,” you added, pointing out he was an only child so he didn’t really have anything to compare it to.

As promised, you stayed in the villa with Daniel that night. After dinner, and unable to sleep, you decided to take a walk. It wasn’t a long walk like you’d taken down to the beach and more of one around the resort area. As you were heading back, you caught sight of a familiar figure heading towards Christian’s villa accompanied by one you didn’t recognize.

As you got closer, you watched as Christian led a striking woman to the gate of his villa, unlocking it and gesturing for her to enter before following her in. You felt your stomach twist and an unexplainable and unfounded jealous rage built up inside you.

‘You have no right to be jealous,’ you told yourself. ‘He’s your step-brother. If he wants to fuck a random stranger, that’s his prerogative. It’s none of your business.’

You turned on your heel and headed back to your own villa, trying to put what you’d just seen out of your mind.

The next morning, you decided to put the events of the previous night out of your mind. After you went back to the villa and got back in bed, you replayed the moment over and over and tried to discern why you felt so… mad.

Christian was a grown man, capable of making his own choices. He was single, attractive, and exercising his free will. So what if he met another single guest and decided to have some fun?

What concern was it of yours?

As you mulled over it until you fell asleep you finally came to the only conclusion that made sense: you were jealous. Though you shouldn’t be. Why did you feel jealous? You had a boyfriend and not only that, Christian was your step-brother. Those were thoughts you could not, and should not, entertain.

The weather was supposed to hold out and in the morning your family decided on a trip to the nearby Nai Yang beach. You decided to wear one of your more covering bathing suits, a white leopard print one-piece with ruching on the sides.

As you packed your beach bag, Daniel stepped back into the villa and walked over, already dressed in a pair of dark blue swim shorts, white tank top with an open light blue short sleeve button down over it.

He rested his chin on your shoulder, arms wrapping around your waist as you double checked the items in your bag. “I like leopard print on you,” he murmured, pressing a short kiss to your shoulder.

“Yeah?” you asked as you tucked two neatly rolled towels into the bag before adding the other items like water bottles, sunscreen, sunglasses, and more.

“Mhmm,” Daniel replied, lightly swaying your bodies side to side. You gently removed his arms and sidestepped him to grab your black sheer kimono that hung up near the door to the bathroom area. Daniel sat on the edge of the bed as you retrieved your black sandals and went over the list of items again. “Baby,” Daniel started and you turned to look at him over your shoulder.

“Hmm?” you hummed. “Do we have to go to the beach with your family?” he asked, his tone gentle and cautious. “I know it’s a family vacation and all,” he continued, getting up as you turned fully to face him, a knowing smile on your face. “But we’ve barely spent any time together, just us,” he added.

“I understand,” you started, walking over to where he sat. He gently pulled you in by the waist, resting his chin against your abdomen as he looked up at you. With a smile, you combed your fingers through his hair. “We’ll have plenty of time to ourselves,” you reminded him. 

Daniel pouted but nodded all the same. You leaned down, pressing a kiss to his forehead before pulling away. “Come on,” you said as you grabbed the beach bag and walked over to the door, your black sandals in hand as your boyfriend reluctantly got up and followed, slipping on his own sandals at the door with you.

You had agreed to meet with your family at the beach rather than at the resort so you walked hand in hand with Daniel as you made your way to Nai Yang beach, following the paved path through the resort. Daniel took the lead, opening the gate so you could exit the villa area and walk down the sidewalk. As you walked, you admired the trees and other flora along the walk to the beach.

It was the same beach you’d taken a walk to the other night after your fight with Daniel but this time of the day it was much busier than it had been at sunset. Rows of families and couples lined the beach, some with umbrellas dug into the sand to provide shade so they could sit closer to the beach.

As you walked, you caught sight of your dad waving at you from the shade of a few trees. You led Daniel over, smiling as you reached them. “We grabbed this spot early,” your dad explained as you unloaded your bag. Your dad had managed to snag several chairs which he told you were from a local shop.

“So we don’t have to sit in the sand,” Kate said from her spot beside your dad. You smiled as Daniel picked the chair furthest from Christian, putting you between him and your sister with Christian on the end. As you unpacked your bag, handing Daniel his towel and a pair of sunglasses, you caught sight of Christian scrolling on his phone.

He hadn’t greeted you when you arrived and now he was blatantly ignoring you as you set up your space. As soon as you sat down, Emmy decided this was the perfect time to get into the water. Your dad and Kate decided to join her leaving you with your boyfriend and your step-brother.

The silence that fell over the three of you after their departure was awkward and the tension was so thick, you could have cut it with a knife. Christian seemed entirely unbothered as he tapped away on his screen and you wondered if he was texting the woman he brought back to his villa the night before.

A flame of jealous rage fanned inside the pit of your stomach but you quickly quenched it by reminding yourself that Christian was your step-brother and you were sitting next to your boyfriend. Glancing out of the corner of your eye, you could see Christian was wearing a simple black pair of swim shorts, a blank tank and his hair looked like it had been freshly washed and was void of any products.

You quickly looked away, leaning over to reach into the bag and grab your tube of sunscreen. Turning to Daniel, you offered him the tube which he took hesitantly. “Could you get my back?” you asked a little louder than necessary but Daniel said nothing, instead obliging your request.

As you turned your back towards your boyfriend, you could see Christian watching the exchange with a neutral expression. The moment you turned your gaze towards him however, he looked away, resuming his endless scrolling on his phone. Daniel finished and handed the tube back to you, declining your offer to get him, stating he just wanted to relax for a bit.

You slipped the tube back into your bag and got up, slipping off your sandals and fully removing your kimono to roll up and place into your bag. Once out of the chair, you made your way out of the shade, heading for where your dad, Kate, and Emmy were standing in the shallows.

Christian could barely keep his eyes to himself as you walked away, admiring the way the snow leopard print one piece hugged your curves from behind the safety of his dark sunglasses. As you neared the spot where your dad, Emmy, and his mom were gathered, Christian returned his gaze to his phone, but soon his eyes were wandering back to you as you joined your family.

He tried so hard not to look, he really did. He was supposed to be mad at you. Not that he didn’t blame you for snapping at him. His intentions had been anything but pure yesterday. He was actively trying to break you and your boyfriend up, knowing that Daniel was not the right fit for you. No one was.

No one but him.

His efforts hadn’t gone in vain since you spent most of yesterday away from Daniel and most of it with your sister. Daniel had said something hurtful and you’d slept in Emmy’s villa. The wedge between the two of you was pushing, forming a crack in the foundation of your relationship. All Christian had to do was keep chipping away at it and he knew Daniel would crumble and you’d be free.

Free to be his.

Christian knew it was wrong. He knew that he shouldn’t be savoring this. Breaking up a relationship was wrong on many levels but he was long past the point of caring. No one had to know he’d encouraged the break up. And no one would know.

An excited shriek pulled Christian out of his thoughts and he looked up from his phone, watching as you chased Emmy around with a piece of seaweed. An amused smile spread across his face as he watched, not noticing the way Daniel was looking from you to him and back.

“You’re staring again,” Daniel said, a hint of annoyance to his voice. Christian resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ‘Your girlfriend’s hot,’ he thought to himself. ‘Of course I’m gonna stare.’ He lifted his sunglasses as he turned his head in Daniel’s direction.

“You’re delusional,” Christian said plainly, catching the younger man off guard. “I heard a scream and looked up to find Y/N chasing Emmy with some seaweed. Am I not allowed to watch my family be silly now?” he asked, his tone a lot more hostile than before. Daniel glared at him. “Just admit you have the hots for my girlfriend!” Daniel snapped.

Christian narrowed his eyes. ‘I do,’ he thought to himself before shaking his head, letting out a dry laugh as he put his sunglasses back on. “Whatever man.” That seemed to set Daniel off further.

“Just fucking admit it,” he hissed and Christian let out an exasperated sigh, turning to look at the younger man as he pulled his sunglasses down to look at him over the rims.

“Is that what gets you off?” he asked suddenly. He watched the color drain from Daniel’s face. “What?” he asked. “Does the idea of me being attracted to my step-sister get you going? Is that why you’re pushing this so hard? Is this some weird fantasy you have?”

Daniel got up and Christian watched as he stormed over, kicking sand. “I’m not the fucking creep oggling my step-sister,” he snapped, making sure to keep his voice low so only they could hear. Christian scoffed, shaking his head as he looked down at his phone, not even bothering to answer Daniel’s remarks. 

This only served to further anger him and Daniel reacted violently, smacking the device out of his hand.

Christian glared up at Daniel standing over him. “That was rude,” he said monotonously. He tried to get up and retrieve it but Daniel quickly pushed him back into his seat. Christian could feel his blood boiling but kept his cool. Violence wasn’t going to solve this and he wasn’t going to be the one to throw the first punch but if Daniel did start throwing punches then Christian would for sure defend himself.

He tried once more to get up but again Daniel forcefully pushed him back into his seat. From where they were and the way Daniel was standing, Christian had a clear view of the beach and the spot where you were standing. He could see you watching from a distance. 

When Daniel had pushed him back down, you had started towards the pair and Christian knew he could play this to his advantage. What was said was between Christian and Daniel. No one else had heard them. From an outsider’s perspective, Daniel was the aggressor.

As you got closer, Christian tried once more to get up and as he expected, Daniel reacted the same as before, pushing him even harder that when Christian fell back into the chair, it very nearly tipped over.

“Daniel!” you called, witnessing the whole thing. You were still a good twenty feet from them and Christian tried one more time and when Daniel attempted to push him down, he was ready for him, immediately pushing him back, watching as Daniel stumbled in the sand just as you reached them. “Hey!” you snapped, moving to help steady your boyfriend.

“What is going on?” another voice said and Christian looked up to see your dad had followed while Kate and Emmy watched with worried looks from the shore. “Nothing,” Daniel started but Christian interjected. “Ask him what his problem is,” Christian stated, pointing at Daniel.

“He just started mouthing off, knocked my phone out of my hands, and each time I tried to get up to go get it, he kept pushing me back into my seat. So ask him what’s going on,” he continued. “I’m going back to the resort and until you can apologize and behave yourself, I’m staying in my villa.”

Christian moved to grab his phone from the sand, shaking and wiping it down before pocketing the device before grabbing his things, chair included, and started the trek back to the resort.

You turned, rounding on your boyfriend with an expression of confusion and anger and your father had an equally confused expression on his face.

“What is going on?” your dad asked. “I think that’s a good question,” you replied, looking expectantly at Daniel for an answer but he gave none, instead moving to sit down, crossing his arms over his chest like a sulking child.

You turned to your dad, looking for guidance but your dad was just as lost as you were. The rest of the day you spent by Daniel’s side, trying to get out of him what happened but he refused to answer you. As lunch rolled around, your family reconvened on the beach to eat some food Kate had packed into a picnic basket.

Afterwards, Emmy and Kate moved their chairs out into the sun to enjoy the warmth and the rays. Your dad opted to stay in the shade with you and Daniel who was now scrolling on his phone and not talking to you. With a sigh, you decided to head back, packing up your things. 

Daniel ignored all your attempts to speak to him. Your dad gave you an apologetic smile and asked you to check on Christian when you got back. You weren’t sure if it was the best idea but you said you’d try. The walk back to the resort was quiet as the sun started to sink behind the trees that separated the beach from the road.

Once you returned, you quickly cleaned the sand off your feet in the outdoor shower and stripped out of the swimsuit, leaving it to hang up and dry fully. You changed into the dress you planned to wear for the evening, a cute cream colored off the shoulder dress with a small red floral pattern all over it and a pair of beige wedge sandals with sparkly straps.

Once dressed, face washed and makeup applied, you decided to check on Christian, exiting the gate to your villa. There was no sign of your dad, Kate, Emmy, or Daniel as you walked around to the gate of the villa Christian was staying in. Once in front of the gate, you cleared your throat and pressed the buzzer.

After a moment and no answer, you tried again, hoping he would answer and not make you look like an idiot. After a few more moments and no answer, you were about to give up and just go back to your own villa when you heard the gate unlock and looked up at Christian appeared and the reason for his tardiness was revealed. 

He was wet from head to toe, water dripping from the ends of his hair, a thick white towel hung around his waist. You tried not to follow the droplets as they rolled down his bare chest and abdomen. “What?” he asked, sounding impatient. “My dad asked me to come check on you,” you said softly. Christian nodded, expecting you to say more.

“Is that it?” he asked. You shook your head, now desperate for him to not shut the gate and shut you out. “No,” you replied. Christian waited for you to continue speaking but sighed when you didn’t and stepped back. “Come in,” he said, gesturing for you to enter. You did and he let the gate shut behind you before leading the way back to the villa.

Inside, it was a little messier than yours, some of his dirty clothes were left in a pile near the door, a few empty food containers sat on the small table and some show was playing on the TV on low volume. On the bed were two outfits that he was probably debating between the two while he showered. You stood awkwardly by the open sliding door as he disappeared into the closet area, the door shutting behind him. You looked around, noticing the cabinet door open and moved towards it.

Was it wrong to snoop? Yes. Were you going to do it anyway? Also yes. As you neared it, you glanced over your shoulder before pulling the door back to peer inside where some of his accessories were including the very expensive watch your father had gifted him for his 30th birthday. 

As you pushed the door shut to the same position you’d found it in, you turned and your attention was caught by the small wastebasket that sat underneath. Taking a peek inside, your stomach churned and heat rose into your chest creeping up into your neck at the sight of a few ripped condom packets, clearly having been used. The green monster of jealousy reared its head but was interrupted as the closet door opened and Christian appeared in a pair of gray sweats, still shirtless as he dried his hair.

“Did I catch you at a bad time?” you asked, internally cringing at the words that left your mouth. Christian stared blankly at you, stopping his motions of drying his hair. “I would fucking say so,” he snapped and you felt your heart sink. “Sorry,” you murmured. “I’ll just,” you trailed off as you started to head for the door. Before you could reach it, you felt a hand on your arm, gently pulling you to a stop.

“Stop,” he said softly. “I’m sorry,” he added. “That was really mean. You haven’t done anything wrong.” You nodded silently. “Hey,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. He gently tugged your arm. “Look at me.” You kept your eyes on the floor as he turned you to face him. Christian tilted your head back with his knuckle, forcing you to meet his gaze.

Even after turning your gaze onto him, his hand didn’t move away, instead, he surprised you by tenderly cupping your cheek. “I’m sorry,” he continued and you felt him wipe under your eye and it was then you realized you had been crying. There were only a few tears but it was noticeable.

“What’s wrong?” Christian asked, eyes searching your face. “It’s n-nothing,” you stammered. “Did Daniel do something?” he asked, his grip on your arm tightening. It wasn’t in a hard or painful way but more in a protective one. You felt safe. Shaking your head, Christian’s grip loosened.

“No,” you finally said. “I thought you were mad at me,” you added, your voice small. Christian’s hand on your cheek moved, sliding down to the side of your neck. “No,” he said, shaking his head. “I’m not mad at you. I don’t think I’ve ever really been mad at you,” he added.

Looking up, your eyes met and silence fell over the two of you. Neither one of you moved until Christian’s eyes quickly fell to your lips and then back up.

It was just like the other day after the pool and the storm blew in. The world around you seemed to slow down, a force beyond your comprehension pulling the two of you closer and closer, your lips inches apart. Your eyes fluttered shut and you could feel his breath on your skin. Just when you thought something might happen, Christian pulled away from you, turning to head over to the bed, leaving you standing there, your heart sinking once again.

“You should leave,” you heard him say softly. “I need to get dressed and your boyfriend is probably wondering where you are.” At the mention of Daniel, you glared at your step-brother’s back before turning and storming out of the villa. This was twice now he’d done this. Was it some sick game? Was he getting off on leaving you just on the edge and pulling away at the last second.

Did he enjoy making you look like some weirdo? That had to be the only explanation. It’s not like he had shown you anything to suggest otherwise. As you headed for the gate, you pushed it open, letting it slam behind you, hoping he heard it and that he knew you were upset with him. You felt like you kept getting the rug yanked out from under you and couldn’t find your footing because Christian was the one pulling the rug.

The next morning, Daniel was almost back to his usual self as you got ready for the day, dressing for hiking in the national park nearby. You chose a pair of light wash, high-waisted jeans, a black cropped tee with the words ‘LIVE LAUGH LOBOTOMY’ in red bold text across the front, a white cropped windbreaker jacket, and khaki hiking boots.

You packed some water, sunscreen, bug spray, sunglasses, your hat, and a few snack bars into your small backpack. Daniel had dressed similarly to the first day on the island, khaki shorts, a plain white tee, boot socks and hiking boots, and a khaki bucket hat. 

Outside you met up with your family and made your way on foot to the entrance to the park, deciding to take a hike up the mountain to a very nice viewpoint.

Kate had packed another picnic which your dad carried on his back and Emmy was dressed for the hike as well in jeans, a lightweight jacket and hiking boots.

Christian appeared from his gate to join the group, wearing a pair of black athletic pants, black hiking boots, a plain gray tee, a lightweight jacket over his arm, and a dark gray baseball cap on his head.

The walk to the entrance to the park didn’t take long and as you reached the sign, you opened your bag to retrieve your hat, putting it on. Emmy glanced over, reading your hat and burst into laughter, prompting a chain reaction of everyone looking at you.

Your dad rolled his eyes, Kate shook her head, a smile on her face, and Christian looked as if he was trying not to laugh and the words that read ‘you can’t make a baby in the butt.’

You turned to look at your boyfriend who read the text and instead of finding it amusing, he instantly scowled and looked away. “Are you fucking serious right now?” he asked under his breath as your dad and Kate started leading the way but stopped when they noticed no one was following.

Emmy was watching yours and Daniel’s interaction like a hawk and she wasn’t the only one. Christian was also keeping a close eye on the two of you. “What?” you asked, looking at your boyfriend innocently. “First the shirt and now this?” he asked, nodding towards your hat. 

Your face fell as he glared at you. “God, you’re so fucking embarrassing,” he snapped and started forward on the trail, leaving you behind with Emmy and Christian who looked positively furious. “Hey,” Christian barked, drawing everyone’s attention. Daniel turned to look at him.

“That’s no way to talk to her,” Christian snapped, moving towards you. You watched as he took the hat off your head and replaced it with his own. “Problem solved,” Christian added as he adjusted your hat now on his head. “No need to be an asshole about it.”

Daniel said nothing, instead turning away and starting up the path. Your dad turned to follow while Kate gave you a sympathetic look before following your dad with Emmy starting up the path after them. You glanced over to your step-brother, meeting his gaze.

“You didn’t have to do that,” you murmured. “Do what?” he asked. “Stick up for you? It didn’t seem like anyone else was going to,” he continued. You shook your head. “No, I meant you didn’t have to swap hats with me,” you clarified. Christian stared at you for a moment before snorting.

“It’s not that big of a deal,” he replied. A silence fell between you as you both started to walk forward, following the footpath at a distance from your family. Your mind was swirling with questions. You had so many and weren’t entirely sure where to begin. You wanted to ask him what yesterday was about. You wanted to ask him about the day after you left the pool.

You wanted to ask him about the thoughts in his own head but instead you settled on a less loaded question. “Why did you stand up for me?” Your voice was quiet but Christian heard it all the same. He was silent for a moment, probably mulling over his response. “Because,” he started as the path turned and began to rise into a gradual incline. 

“It didn’t seem like anyone else was going to do it,” he continued. “Your sister just glared at him, your dad looked like he wanted to say something but probably didn’t want to overstep and my mom is just a general peacekeeper. I don’t care about overstepping,” he added. “If someone does something I think is wrong, I’m going to tell them off. I don’t care if he’s your boyfriend or not.”

You glanced at him as you continued to climb the path. “You deserve better,” Christian continued. “The way he spoke to you isn’t acceptable and you shouldn’t settle for some loser who doesn’t treat you with the utmost respect.” You felt a flutter in your stomach as he spoke. “You deserve to be treated like a queen,” Christian added as the path started to flatten out and you reached what looked to be a viewing area. “Don’t accept less than that.”

With that, Christian stalked forward to join your family, looking out through a break in the trees at the ocean below. Daniel stood off to the side, arms crossed over his chest and sulking like a child that had been reprimanded and you wondered if your dad had caught up to him and said something in private. As you walked over to peer over the protective fence, Christian’s words played over and over in your mind.

‘You deserve to be treated like a queen. Don’t accept less than that.’

The rest of the hike you spent time walking with Emmy and Kate. Christian kept his distance and Daniel followed behind you like a kicked puppy. When you reached the bottom of the path where you had originally entered, Christian returned your hat and you gave him his back but nothing else was said between you during the walk back to the resort.

The plan for that evening was dinner at a theater. Your dad had made reservations for the group

After resting, you changed into your outfit for dinner, a black long sleeve off the shoulder romper with white stripes and a pair of black heeled sandals with rhinestone covered straps.

Daniel chose not to attend, opting to stay behind at the villa while you went out to meet your family, speaking only to inform you of his intention to not go with you. Deciding a fight was not worth it, you only nodded to let him know you had heard him and left to meet up with your family.

Emmy had put on a cute short white dress, Kate had changed into a black jumpsuit, and your dad had dressed into something casual but nice as well. As you waited on Christian to arrive, you checked your phone and saw no new notifications. You put your phone away as Christian joined you, dressed in a pair of fitted black slacks and a long sleeve black button down.

He looked really good and you could see how the material of the shirt stretched over his muscles. Your eyes wandered down as he approached and just as quickly, you turned away. The theater was a 30 minute drive away which you spent in the middle seats with Emmy while Christian took the back.

Upon arriving, your dad pulled up to the valet and handed the keys over before joining his wife and leading the way into the building. Once inside the doors, the lobby was bright and inviting with an old time-y feel. Along the main wall once you entered were several old style ticket booths, none of them open and were merely for show.

The floor was an older ornamental style carpeting with damascus print. Following the crowd to the ticket scanners, your dad scanned all but one ticket and then you followed the crowd to a secondary lobby area where a large curved bar stood. All around you, the other patrons were dressed similarly, some even going above and beyond.

As you glanced around, you noticed several patrons were already carrying drinks and you were tempted to go grab one. After some internal debating, you decided to say fuck it and get one, excusing yourself to go get in line, unaware of the way Christian’s eyes followed your figure.

So far, Christian had kept his eyes to himself but now that he wasn’t in a car and out in the open, he couldn’t stop his eyes from following your every move. Daniel was nowhere in sight and while your dad, his mom, and Emmy were there, they clearly didn’t pay enough attention to Christian to notice his close attention to you.

He watched as you crossed the lobby to the bar, getting in line and he contemplated on joining you but decided against it. Instead he chose to look around, taking in the marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and large glass windows that looked out into the jungle.

The theater was located just outside of the main downtown area near Patong Beach and up in the mountains. Past the tops of the rainforest, Christian could see the sun setting at the horizon of the ocean, casting an orangish golden glow through the trees. He turned away from the windows to see you had reached the counter and were in the process of ordering.

The line had died down and Christian turned to your dad and his mom. “I’m gonna grab a drink, do you want anything?” he asked, getting their orders as well as one for Emmy before walking towards where you were standing. He walked up beside you just as another bartender turned to him.

“What can I get for you?” the bartender asked, wiping his hands on a towel hanging from his belt loop. “Can I get a dry martini, two bay breezes and a salted dog,” he said as he glanced behind the bartender at the glass shelves holding up various bottles of liquor.

The bartender got to work as your drink was set in front of you by another bartender. Christian watched as you pulled out your card but before you could hand it over, he called to the bartender who turned to look at him. “Add her’s to my tab,” he said. You glanced at him and rolled your eyes. “Do not,” you replied, holding out the card again for the bartender to take, which he did.

Christian watched as the bartender swiped the card and handed it back before giving you a pen and the card slip to sign. He watched as you signed before pulling out a few notes and setting them down on the slip, thanking him as you put your card away and picked up your drink.

Christian turned back as you walked away, not sparing him a second glance as the drinks he ordered were set on the counter and handed his own card over to pay. He tipped the bartender, put his wallet away and grabbed the drinks, carefully balancing two in one hand before turning to head back to where your family stood.

After a few moments, the doors to the theater opened and Christian followed as your dad made his way to the door, leading the group. The usher checked the tickets and beckoned your group to follow, leading you to your table. It was a table close to the middle with six chairs.

Christian’s mom took the seat closest to the railing with your dad next to her. Emmy sat next to the railing, across from Christian’s mom while you sat next to your dad at the end of the table and Christian sat next to Emmy, leaving the seat across from yours open. Where Daniel would have sat if he had joined.

A server came by, bringing water and skipped asking for drinks orders, instead asking if you wanted an appetizer. Christian glanced at the menu, eyes skimming over the appetizers. Your dad and his mom consulted each other and then the table and settled on an order of bruschetta and spinach artichoke dip. The server left to put the order in which gave everyone time to look over the menu and select their entrees.

Christian ended up selecting the steak to make things easy. He minded his business as everyone else placed their orders but the moment you spoke, it was like his senses were attuned to you and you only. “I’d like the Atlantic salmon but could I get some lemon cream sauce with that?” The server nodded and left to put in your orders. A calm silence fell over the table before your dad tried to stir up conversation.

Christian didn’t pay much attention as his focus was almost solely on you. Your phone was in your hand, checking the screen and it didn’t take a genius to figure out that you were hoping that your boyfriend would message you but judging by the look of annoyance on your face, Christian knew Daniel hadn’t messaged you yet.

The show started and all Christian could do was focus on you. Every time you shifted in your seat, his attention turned back towards you, watching you out of the corner of his eye. Every subtle movement caught his attention and by intermission, he had no idea what was going on. It was during intermission when dinner was served and when you decided to visit the bathroom.

Christian watched as you got up and walked away and out of sight. The server came by, taking your empty glass and replacing it with a new cocktail. One by one, the tables received their orders and when it was their table’s turn, Christian decided to get up and come find you. He made his way to the bathrooms, hoping you were on your way back.

As he got closer he saw no sign of you and upon reaching the bathrooms, he waited outside for a few minutes. He thankfully didn’t have to wait long as you came out and ran almost directly into him. Christian caught you, steadying you with a lighthearted chuckle.

His smile fell when he caught sight of your face and he suddenly knew what had taken so long. There were tears in your eyes, tear stains on your cheeks and your eyes were red. You had definitely been crying but for how long, he couldn’t be sure. “Sorry,” you murmured, trying to side step him but he wouldn’t let you, instead moving into the way to block you from going back.

“Did he say something else?” Christian asked, making you look up at him with your brows furrowed. “What?” you asked but Christian got back into it immediately. “Did your boyfriend say something else?” he asked, his tone more demanding. “Something stupid to make you cry,” he added.

You nodded your head slowly, clutching your phone in your hand. Christian looked down, spotting the device, unlocked in your hand, and grabbed it from your hand. You immediately tried to reach for it but he easily held you off as he opened your text with Daniel. “Give it back!” you whined, trying to reach for your phone but Christian was clearly much stronger than you were.

As he read the most recent texts, anger built up in his chest, bubbling up from his stomach and leaving a sour taste in his mouth. You finally were able to snatch your phone back as he froze, eyes locked on the place your phone had been in his hand only moments before. “That’s not okay,” you said as you locked the screen. Christian turned to face you.

The look of anger on your step brother’s face was unmistakable. He was livid. “Why are you still with him?” he demanded, his angry tone catching you off guard. “It’s none of your-” you started but he cut you off, advancing on you and forcing you to back up until your back met the wall. The hall was empty now with everyone back in their seats before the second part of the show started.

It was just you and Christian.

“None of my business?” he asked, finishing your sentence. “Your safety and happiness are absolutely my business,” he countered. “Daniel isn’t good for you,” he continued. Your eyes widened. “And how do you know what’s good for me and what isn’t?” you challenged, stomach fluttering at the way his eyes darkened. “Just trust me when I say that you deserve so much better than him,” he answered.

A silence fell between you that was neither uncomfortable nor comforting. It just was. Before you could say anything, Christian backed away. “The second part of the show is starting,” he said and as if on cue, the lights in the main theater started to dim. “We should get back.”

Without another word nor letting you say anything, Christian started back towards the theater with you reluctantly following him. You snuck back to your seat, finding a new drink and sat back down, glancing at Christian who had moved from the seat he was in before to the one across from you, leaving a space between him and Emmy.

Whatever his reasoning for doing so, you didn’t know and you were sure he wouldn’t tell you even if you asked. So deciding it wasn’t worth it to worry about it, you tried to focus on the show. You were able to follow a long for a while until you felt something against your leg. Glancing across from you, Christian was not looking in your direction but instead was looking at the stage, watching the performance.

You glanced under the table and noticed he’d stretched out his legs in your direction, one of which was pressed against the side of your calf. You glanced back up, hoping he’d see you out of the corner of his eye but he didn’t flinch, not even when you nudged his leg with yours. He stayed fixated on the show. You sighed and leaned back in your chair, arms crossed over your chest and turned your head towards the stage.

It was then you felt him gently nudge your leg and turned your head back towards him. His eyes were still on the stage but there was a small smirk on his face. You nudged him back and he immediately nudged you, the smirk on his face growing slightly. You slid your foot out of your shoe and nudged his knee with your toes, pulling back quickly when you saw his hand disappear under the table.

He kept his eyes trained on the stage but he was ready. The fact that he wasn’t looking put him at a disadvantage and you nudged him quickly, pulling back once more. Christian’s smirk grew still and you tempted fate, going to nudge him again but this time you weren’t fast enough in pulling away and he grabbed your ankle. You bit your lip, holding back the urge to shriek.

Christian’s grip on your ankle was tight and you were unable to pull yourself free. He tugged you towards him, making you slide down in your chair and you shot him a warning look but he wasn’t looking at you. Glancing around, you wondered if anyone was watching but everyone seemed to have their attention focused on the show.

You tried to pull away but Christian kept a tight hold on you, even going so far as to gently pull you again. “Christian,” you whispered, struggling to keep yourself seated. He was holding back a laugh but kept a hold of your ankle. Just when you were about to fall, he let go of you and you quickly pulled yourself up, pretending as if nothing had happened and glaring at Christian.

The show went on and when it finally ended, dessert was served. You hadn’t ordered anything but Emmy had ordered some kind of cheesecake, your dad and Kate were splitting something that looked like custard and Christian had ordered a drink. As he took a sip, you watched him.

“What is that?” you asked, drawing his attention. “Black Russian,” he answered. You stared at the glass in his hands. “What’s in it?” you asked. He pushed the drink towards you and you picked it up, sniffing it before taking a sip. You recoiled as you set it down. It was both bitter and strong.

“Coffee Liqueur and vodka,” Christian answered as you cringed, a chuckle leaving his lips. “It’s not that bad,” he said as you shook your head, pushing the glass back towards him. “Blech!” you whined, making him laugh as he took the glass back. “Emmy,” you said, turning towards your sister who looked up at the mention of her name. “Give me a bite of that. His drink is disgusting!”

After dessert was finished and the bill paid, your party left the theater, getting back into the car at the valet pickup and heading back to the resort with Emmy in one of the middle seats while you and Christian sat in the back. In the car, your dad and Kate dominated the conversation with details about the show but you tuned it out, staring outside the window at the dark scenery.

Emmy joined in the conversation eagerly, talking about her favorite parts while you and your step-brother sat quietly in the very backseat. As you stared outside, you felt a hand on your knee and turned to look at it, finding a tattooed hand resting on your knee. You turned to look at him, finding him looking straight ahead. Upon feeling your eyes on him, Christian turned to look at you.

“You’re bouncing your leg,” he said so softly so only you could hear him. “It’s very distracting.” You rolled your eyes, leaning back in your seat, turning your head to look back out the window and expecting him to remove his hand. Only he didn’t. His hand remained on your knee, heat radiating from where he touched you and throughout your body.

You were sure it was the alcohol but the heat started to pool in your belly and you closed your legs, hoping Christian would remove his hand then but he didn’t. Instead, he decided to test the waters, his hand sliding up to the middle of your thigh.

Startled, you turned to look at him with wide eyes and found his eyes already on your face. He held your gaze, his stare sending chills down your spine and fanning the flame in your stomach. ‘It’s the alcohol,’ you told yourself. ‘It has to be.’ When you didn’t move, Christian took that as permission to keep going, moving his hand further still up towards the hem of your romper.

The space between your thighs was starting to grow hot, arousal pooling in your panties as he held your gaze and his hand moved dangerously close to a place it should not be anywhere near. His eyes dipped down to your lips briefly but now you weren’t alone. You were with family and your dad could easily glance in the rearview mirror and see what was happening. Emmy could turn her head and see exactly what was going on between her older sister and older step-brother.

It was far too risky and too dangerous to even try anything here. But in the dark of the backseat, Christian’s hand was all but invisible. His hand slid between your thighs and your breath hitched. He paused, waiting to see if anyone noticed and when they didn’t he continued, squeezing the plush of your inner thigh, fingers dangerously close to your hot, aching core.

Your lips parted slightly as you stared at him, not daring to look away. His hand slid up further, finally making contact with your clothed covered cunt and you had to bite your lip to keep from making a sound, a moan catching in the back of your throat. The moment he made contact, Christian’s fingers went to work, pressing against the wetness that started to seep through your panties and romper.

Neither one of you said anything as he slowly started to work his fingers, massaging against you through the fabric. Your eyes fluttered shut, head falling forward onto his shoulder as his hand moved, fingers slipping under your romper and panties with ease. You bit back the urge to moan, teeth sinking into your bottom lip as you felt his fingers slide between your folds slick with arousal.

You rested your head against his shoulder, your mind hazy and cloudy because of the alcohol but also because of the pleasure. A mewl nearly slipped from your lips as you felt his fingers slip into your needy cunt, filling the space as best they could. A jolt of electricity shot through your body as he sank his fingers as deep as he could from that angle inside your velvety walls.

“Stay quiet,” he murmured in your ear, his breath hot against your skin. “Spread your legs for me.”

You did as he said, widening the space between your knees. You pulled your bottom lip between your teeth, burying your face in his shoulder as he started to pump his fingers in and out of you. “That’s it,” he muttered. “Stay quiet, baby.” A whine sounded from the back of your throat but no one else seemed to notice. Christian picked up the pace, his fingers moving faster.

“You close?” he whispered in your ear and you nodded in response. “Good,” he breathed. “Let go, baby. Let go and cum for me.” Your body slumped over, thighs squeezing around his hand as your legs shook and you came silently, falling apart under his touch.

As you were coming down from your high, the car came to a sudden halt and you quickly snapped upright, Christian’s hand disappearing from between your legs.

The car engine shut off and you glanced over at Christian, the realization of what just happened and what you’d done hitting you at once and the moment the doors unlocked and the lights came on, you were out of the SUV and heading for your villa for the night.

©️ kwanisms 2018 - 2025 | all written and artistic works on this blog are protected under copyright. reposts, continuations, and translations of my works are not permitted. All graphics made by me.

[universalwhoreofthesouth]

Break from Reality - C.YU

Pairing: mr. insanity/christian yu X afab! reader

Genre: idek

Warning(s): mr. insanity is an implied a magic man, sort of alice in wonderland inspired, reality shifting

A/N: I FINALLY DID IT 😝 I finally got inspired and I want to thank my man for releasing this song it’s so good 🩷🩷

A/N: IF I feel like it, there will be more in the future MAYBE because I like this one

“Where I’ve been,

I get told that I’m just a stranger”

You open your eyes, slowly taking in the vibrant atmosphere before quickly realizing that you’re not home, in your bed but rather laying in a bed of white tulips and lilies. You quickly sit up and look around, confused but mostly afraid. What are you doing here?

Everything looked so.. vibrant to where it almost hurt your eyes. The sun was shining brightly but didn’t hit your skin as you’d expect it to. The trees were lush with jade painted leaves, almost looking like a painting that should belong in a museum. Everything looked peaceful yet you suddenly got hit with a feeling. Like you’re not supposed to be there.

You were scared to move from where you woke up. You don’t even remember how you ended up here. Is this even a dream?

You suddenly hear footsteps walk up to the field you were currently occupying, which made you panic. You lie back down in the bed of flowers, laying as stiff as a board to not draw attention to yourself. You hear the footsteps stop after a minute so you begin to think that your coast is clear..

“Hi there!” a man’s face appears in front of yours a little too close for your liking, making you push immediately him away and sit up.

“Who the hell are you?! And what is this place?” the man tilts his head but flashes a smile that didn’t meet his big glittery eyes.

“I go by many names but call me Insanity or Ian if you’d like, that’s what most people call me”

“People call you Mr. Insanity? Who the hell comes with a name like that, I’d much rather call you Ian” Ian crosses his arms, this time you take in his appearance.

He was tan and semi tall, definitely taller than you are. His hair was black and short with a little ruffle in the back and he wore a see through butterfly top and dark blue bell bottoms with boots.

He should look friendly but what sort of disturbed you was how soft yet crazy his face looked. To be fair, he is attractive with the light blush on his cheeks and nose and the shiny glitter on his eyelids yet his eyes were almost blacked out by his pupils and the shape of his eyes were larger than your average human.

“Hello?” his hand flashes by your face, making you realize that you were checking this stranger out, ignoring what he said.

“Why am I here? I know you have something to do with this”

“Hey! What if I didn’t? That’s not how you talk to someone you just met!”

“You really are crazy” Ian smiles widely, unnerving you once again.

“It’s a part of my name! But to explain everything, you entered my world during your subconscious state then you fully entered once you began unconscious” his smile never dropped when he spoke..

Creepy.

“So I’m trapped here?!”

“I wouldn’t say trapped but I don’t think you have a chance of leaving any time soon but on the bright side, I’m here! And I’ve been lonely for a while”

“I wonder why” you mumble but it seems like he heard you based on his head tilt but that smile stayed glued to his lips.

“But don’t worry, we’ll have good fun here” you did not feel reassured by that sentence. Good luck (look for help).

[lady-snow-flower]

Let's go haul Fill it up to make it burst Look around Time is short, make ‘em all yours, oh Shop all day, ay-ay-ay Greed is free, ay-ay-ay, oh Go Make your own Like I was born to own This shop will never close, forever

[hannieween]

ladies' night | wicked games series | k.mg

Kim Mingyu came into your life at a time when you needed a friend the most. And that he was: a friend that you could confide in and laugh together, share your secrets with and perhaps, share a burden that was too similar to his.

☆ pairings: kim mingyu x female reader ☆ genre: angst, smut [18+] ☆ aus: bartender mingyu, friends to rebound fucking, fwb to lovers (attempt at a slow burn) ☆ word count: 16k

› read more

›🎧: rebound – woodz | mood – dpr ian | healing killing – tabber | whiskey – jay b | i can't read your mind – meloh | restless – bibi | pretty girl – highvyn, estée | night – keshi | get up – new jeans | cigarette – onoffon, tablo, miso | feeling lucky – bibi | underwater – red velvet | sabotage – hyejin | drown – baekhyun

› warnings under the cut

☆ warnings: alcohol consumption, smut with plot, sub mingyu, soft dom reader, pussy drunk mingyu, manhandling, mingyu is low key a simp, reader is so down bad for him it is embarrassing, reader is on birth control, both mingyu and reader are lowkey toxic, size kink, big dick mingyu, use of sex toys, squirting, masturbation, foul language, dirty talking, lots of making out, reader has a bit of difficulty reaching her high, a bit of dry humping, oral sex (f. receiving), body worshipping, cowgirl, edging, unprotected p in v sex, creampies, aftercare. pet names: baby, shorty, pretty, (hers)

☆ acknowledgements: first things first! big thanks to @nonuify who suggested the title for the series! thanks to @onlymingyus who suggested a cute pet name for reader (that is, sugar which will come in the future), @miniseokminnies, @bitchlessdino and @wonustars for helping brainstorming for ideas hehe ty ty 🩵

also thanks to vee and @wooahaeproductions who helped me proofread this 🩵

☆ author's note: helloooooo! welcome to the hannieverse! where every single fic i've written is connected somehow! this series is closely connected to heartbreaker. though i don't think it is necessary to read that one in order to read this one here, but if you haven't read that one yet, be my guest hehe

☆ author's note 2: we have another reader self-insert!! i wish i could start self-inserting the things that are actually nice about my life... and not angst, bad sleeping habits and heartbreak (┬┬﹏┬┬) anyway, i hope you all enjoy this one

☆ disclaimer: minors DO NOT INTERACT. this post is intended for 18+ readers. please have your age stated in your description and try not to look like a bot please or i will block you.

ladies' night

Lately, work had become your second home.

Not by choice, no. It was a thing that you forced into your life to keep yourself busy. Running a business was not easy, but you had reached a point in your life where you no longer needed to work 16 hours a day. Now, you felt like you needed to be working all day long. Or else, you would go insane.

Routine. You swore by it. Wake up, get ready, go to work, traffic, clock off, more traffic, come back home, sleep, repeat.

You could make time for yourself. But there was nothing else to dedicate your time to.

Coming back to a half-packed apartment was quite discouraging. Boxes piled up. The furniture you worked so hard to buy, gone, sold. You did not even bother to turn on the light, you had memorized your way through the maze of cardboard boxes.

Maybe I should get a dog.

The keys hanging from your fingers jingled as you reached your bedroom, tossing them on the nightstand to begin undressing yourself and getting ready to sleep.

There was a row of neatly folded clothes occupying one side of the bed, clothes that were ready to be packed away. Or donated. Whatever you wanted to do the following day.

You finished peeling off the last piece of clothing from your body, neatly disposing of it in the hamper, and dragged yourself to do your nightly skincare routine.

The biggest, and probably recurring challenge you had to get through was going to sleep. You faced your bed, half covered by small towers of folded clothes making you feel a deafening agony that you could not get rid of.

You set your phone on the side table before commanding yourself to sit on the bed, your back to the piles of clothes. You had to purposefully ignore your phone before going to bed if you wanted to get an interrupted sleep.

Lying on your pillow, you stared at the ceiling, your arms sticking to your torso, fingers curled on the bedcovers. The part you dreaded the most.

You closed your eyes, avoiding every thought completely. It was a difficult feat, it was impossible.

Slowly, and tentatively, you slid a hand beneath the bed sheets, reaching out to your side, feeling the weight of the piles of clothes pressing down on your arm. The side of the bed would remain empty, and you never dared to sleep on that side.

The side where your former partner used to sleep.

A part of you itched to grab your phone. What was the point, you concluded, retreating your hand and sticking it to your body again. There was no point in trying to reimagine a life in which you had not asked your ex to leave. There was no point in wanting someone that left you feeling so empty.

Maybe I should sell the bed too.

You stared at the ceiling once again, your gaze outlining the four margins of the bedroom. Whenever the night got bad, you would do this, over and over, until everything faded to black Until you fell asleep.

You woke up before your alarm went off.

It took you some moments to realize that you did not have to go to work that day. A heavy reluctance fell upon you, making it harder to drag yourself out of the bed you were planning to sell the night before.

You brushed the thought off. Okay.

You were okay. You were going to be even better.

The morning was bleak, the pale light making you squint your eyes as soon as you drew the blinds up. But you started working at once. The first task was putting the clothes in boxes, emptying space on the bed.

You wasted no time, removing the covers and the bed sheets without much thought. You did not want to think that even though you washed the pillowcases, you could still smell your ex's cologne in them. You did not want to think back to the time you bought the bed sheets with him when you moved in together.

It was too late.

Crushed, you closed the moving boxes, moving them into neat piles. The silence was nearly deafening.

You sat on the bed and waited.

The doorbell rang. People came in and stuffed a van full of all of the boxes and the bed. When it was time to go, you took one look at the place you swore you would live with the love of your life for a long while and closed the door behind you.

Three months later.

Your old routine started to tear you down. A silent killer, slowly destroying bits and pieces of your already fragile state. You were too slow or too ignorant to see it, but in protecting your precious routine, you were destroying yourself.

First, it was your sleep. Then, it was your closest friendships. Then, you could no longer pay attention at work. You were tired, and alone.

Enough is enough, you told yourself sternly.

You decided to do new things. Explore a bit more, distract yourself, pamper yourself. Watch a new show someone recommended to you ages ago, or actually read one of the books you bought and forgot.

Living in a new part of town should not be this challenging.

You knew every single corner of the neighborhood, yet you knew no one. And living in a city so vast and so populated demanded you to do activities in the company of someone.

Part of running your own business meant that you could manage your own time. That you did, shaving some hours off of your heavy and self-inflicted work schedule and taking some time for yourself.

The first thing you did was go shopping since it could be one activity you could do by yourself. And it was distracting. You went back home, and read that book.

Maybe I could put on this show while I unpack.

Some things were still kept in boxes from when you moved into the new apartment. Mainly those with stuff you did not require immediately. Clutter. Mostly bought by you to make your other apartment feel more lived in.

Time went by and you finished watching that show. You finished reading through the pile of books you got ages ago. You bought new clothes, and got rid of those that once occupied your ex's side of the bed.

You were slowly becoming someone else.

Waking up to a new reality happens in an instant. In the middle of the day. In the middle of traffic. It is realizing that in the past you is no longer present, and you need to become someone else to fit into that reality.

At least, that was how it felt.

The red light turned green, and you pushed yourself through the traffic slowly. Maybe I should sell the car. You turned left, driving past the badly lit gym that stood on the corner, its uninviting neon purple and red lights outside.

Abruptly, you pulled up. Grabbing your purse, getting out of your car and meekly pushed open the door to the place. The myriads of different noises startled you at first. The very loud speakers mounted on every corner, the clanking of the heavy weights hitting the floor, planks hitting each other, and the occasional loud grunting of men.

The person wearing the staff uniform greeted you. The young man, though seemingly your age, looked at you up and down with bright doe eyes.

“Hi,” he nodded politely, showing you a smile adorned by a couple of ring piercings. “Welcome! How can I help you?”

The question seemed to drive a dry joke in your mind, but you paid no attention to it. “I want to register.”

His expression broke in a downturned smile, almost as if this were a quick reflex of his. You realized then, you were being quite dry.

“Please,” you added two seconds later.

“Sure,” he smiled, recovering from the awkward exchange without issue. “Follow me.”

The gym was packed, it got hotter the more you entered the place. The guy wearing the staff uniform appeared to be quite the popular person around, waving at gym goers left and right with great attitude.

You thought of mentioning it but, you just kept walking behind him to an office room secluded in one of the corners. He turned on the light and went around the small desk, sitting down on the battered office chair with a heavy sigh.

“Okay, first things first,” he turned on the chair to one side, showing you with his hand to a table pushed to the corner of the office, an old coffee maker huffed as it finished brewing. “Coffee?”

You looked at the coffee machine, and then to him. An eyebrow lifted.

“It's Thursday,” he shrugged. “We serve coffee every Thursday.”

You huffed, a small smile appearing on your face. “And on Fridays?”

“Ah! Do not get ahead of yourself. Maybe we can find that out tomorrow, miss...?” he pushed his eyebrows up, pulled one pen from the pencil case, and clicked it on, ready to fill out a form.

You fought the urge to laugh in his face, the awkwardness from the whole situation making your tummy feel uneasy.

You sat down on the chair, robbing the pen from his tattooed fingers. His doe eyes snapped open in surprise when you pulled the form from under his hand and started filling it out.

“Tell me prices,” you muttered, eyes focused on filling out the form, so you did not get the chance to see him smile when he let out a small breath.

“Well, that didn't go to plan,” he whispered to himself, seemingly.

Cute.

“Has it ever?”

You darted a look at him through your lashes. The guy had his eyes slightly widened, probably not expecting you to strike up a conversation of this type.

“Uh, well, yeah, but,” he stammered, like a deer in the headlights. “Only when I don’t mean it to,” he smiled sheepishly, bringing a hand to scratch the back of his neck.

“Well, then, I suppose that you can give me your name so I can give you mine,” you offered, though amicably. You finished writing on the form, putting the pen down.

“Jungkook,” he nodded his head politely. “Jeon Jungkook, miss.”

You smiled at him and told him your name, pushing the form to him on the desk.

Jungkook read the details you penned on the form intently, his lips softly mouthing each word, and then he turned to the old computer sitting on one side of the desk. But then, he shook his head swiftly. “Shit, yeah. Right,” he hissed. “Prices,” he turned to you.

“You know what,” you blurted, heartbeat racing when you pulled out your card from your purse. “Just sign me up.”

“Okay,” he nodded once again, his smile growing into a more content one, leaving the shyness behind. “Welcome to Casa Pump House,” he announced proudly.

His whole face had lit up, even his eyes seemed to glimmer under the pale overhead lights. The pause that followed told you that he was expecting you to match his energy, to smile, to say something.

A stiff smile stretched the features of your face, you nodded back at him. “Thank you,” you said. However, what he did not know was that the last thing you wanted to get out of your registration to the gym was working out.

You just needed another distraction.

The man stood up at the same time you did. “Let me show you around,” he said, demeanor completely changed. He seemed nervous now.

“Oh, is it okay if we leave that for tomorrow?” you asked, suddenly feeling out of place in your work clothes.

His mouth hung open for a brief moment. “Sure,” he replied. “Of course. Tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow,” you echoed, walking out of his office promptly. “Thank you, Jeon!”

You rushed through the rows of all types of machines. The noise from the heavyweights clashing together, the loud music coming from the overhead speakers, and the noises coming from men, exhaling, grunting, and such had you taking a deep breath when you came out of the place.

The night was cold, slightly damp from the mid-summer breeze. It was a stark difference from the humidity inside Casa Pump House.

You snorted. I should learn to ignore my impulsive thoughts.

You found your car, unlocking the doors. But a flashing thought overwhelmed you even more: having to sit through yet another thirty minutes of traffic, alone with your thoughts.

Turning your back from your car, you locked the doors once again, walking down the street. It could be a Thursday night when your usual would be heading home and sleeping. But the city was very much coming alive with nightlife activities.

People were walking close together, laughing, chatting, or looking at their phones. All of them had somewhere to go, somewhere they were being waited for.

Two girls holding hands walked past you, they were giggling, talking about some innocuous thing, but it caught your attention, they were pretty and looked happy.

They stopped in front of an establishment that was clearly a bar. Namely The Spot, in big neon red letters and pushed inside the place, which was booming with loud music, and the buzzing from the people crowding the place.

Once again, you sighed.

Impulsivities.

You were not exactly a drinker. But as soon as you crossed the door, you realized that the place was the answer to your every prayer. Well, no. Not quite. But close.

The place was dark, only lit by neon signs and low-hanging lamps. A cacophony of various things filled your ears: the sound of music, paired with the chattering of the crowd, the billiards in the distance clashing with everything too.

The good part was that no one paid attention to you. You quietly and inconspicuously slid on one of the high-top chairs at the lacquered bar, being approached by a girl a second later to take your order.

“Can I have a coke, please?” raising your voice over the loud speakers made your heartbeat race. You rarely ever did such a thing lately, it felt weird to do something like that again.

The girl nodded and in seconds, she slid the can of coke and a glass with ice in it in front of you.

You were glad that you were not met with concern when you ordered a coke at a bar. But then you realized that no one cared.

The place was packed with mostly women, you realized as you familiarized yourself with its adorned walls and black and white checkered floors. The bar top held a chalkboard that explained it in neat handwriting: ladies' night, buy one get one free.

“Does it apply for non-alcoholic drinks too?” you asked the girl tending the bar.

She shook her head no. “But this one is on me,” she winked at you in a friendly way, when you sent her a questioning look, she just shrugged: “You look like you need it.”

Then the girl turned and continued working, tending to other orders in the bar quite skillfully. You wondered if you announced your sadness just by walking into the place, and people noticed. Or was it that being alone in a ladies' night instantly meant that you were going through a rough time?

You need new friends.

When you broke up with your ex, you hid from the world that revolved around you as a couple. The friends you shared, the places you used to go with him, the activities you liked doing with him… It all got shoved into a drawer at the back of your mind.

So now, you felt like coming back to life. Essentially, you were finding yourself after the pain of a heartbreak. The reason behind all your most recent life's decisions.

You would never go to bars alone, for instance.

Not that you did not enjoy a drink. You did. Though during the time with your ex-partner, it was a true rarity for you to go out and drink.

So being in a bar, on a Thursday was something you had not done in years.

It was quite overwhelming. The buzzing noise, the loud music, the clanking of glass and billiards, the booming laughter and chattering...

The mood was low, dimly lit in red neon lights, the noise seemed to die down upon laying eyes on the tall man going behind the bar, passing in front of you and blocking the sight of the huge neon red sign that read, HEARTBREAKER. The contrasting light against his tall frame made him alluring, you could not help but stare.

However, your trance was cut short. He might have sensed your eyes glued to him because his zeroed on your face, unsuspecting at first. You realized instead, you know this man, the thought fell heavily in your mind, settling in the pit of your tummy.

The dark eyes glinted with recognition, the corner of his lips rising to uncover the predominant fangs as he smiled politely at you.

Kim Mingyu took one step towards the spot you were sitting in, the smile fading at once as you jumped from your stool, swiftly slipping through the door and out of the bar altogether.

Once out, you released a puffy breath. Did you just run away from Kim Mingyu?

“But did he recognize you?” your best friend from college, Mona, asked. She toyed with the tail of a cherry, dragging it on the foamy surface of her pina colada.

“I don’t know,” you squished your cheek on your palm as you propped your elbow on the table. “I didn’t stick around to find out. I don’t think he did, though.”

“Are you sure about that?” she mused.

“I’ve changed a lot, Mona,” you explained, though pointlessly since your best friend already knew what you meant. “I’m not the same kid I was when I was seventeen.”

“True. So why did you run?” she asked, blowing a puffy air up her fringe to keep it off her long eyelashes.

“It was some sort of impulse,” you tried to explain but the truth was, you did not even know the answer to that question. Hence why you resorted to call in for a meeting with the person that knew you the most.

Though it was not a meeting. You had already set a date for you to meet with your best friend long before you found out that Kim Mingyu worked at the bar around the corner of your apartment.

It had been long since you saw your best friend, partly because you kept coming up with excuses to not meet with her.

“I think,” he started, now popping the cherry in her mouth. “That you have been so buried in your own shit that you’ve started to forget how to socialize.”

You coughed up a chuckle. “Right,” you said dismissively. “And what is your recommendation, doc?”

“You should return to the bar,” she shrugged. “You have been hiding for too long. It’s time you go out more, meet new people.”

Her dark eyes bore into your face. You could feel your own pulse in your tummy. “I know,” you confessed with a strangled tone. “I’ve gotten better. I no longer think about him, you know?”

This was the reason why you had been dodging your best friend’s calls. Or cancelling plans at the last minute. This conversation was one you had been putting off for far to long but could no longer keep inside you.

“Good,” she sighed with relief, her heart-shaped face lit up with a kindness that warmed you up. “And how do you feel?”

“I feel… I used to feel angry. At him. For failing his promise to me,” you pursed your lips, swallowing hard as your voice dropped. “But now I just feel like I’m letting it go. I think that things had to happen like that for a reason.”

“He did you a kindness,” she nodded with a wise expression on her face.

You huffed. Kindness is not the word you would use. In fact, you could not come up with words to use to describe what he did to you.

“Seriously,” she insisted, straightening on her seat. “Imagine you got married! Then you would have been a loser’s wife!”

That elicited a genuine chuckle out of you. “True.”

“Not only that, but you would’ve also gotten divorced. Or who knows. But he spared you the pity of being married to him, divorcing him, or having children with his sorry ass.”

You pondered over her words for a second. Mona was there for you when you broke up with your ex. She was the first person to know the news, dropped everything to be at your doorstep within the hour of that happening.

You were grateful for Mona in more ways than one. She gave you space to grieve when you needed it. You did not even have to say it.

“So, are you going back to that bar some time soon?” she pried, leaving the tail of the cherry on her napkin, a knot neatly tied in the middle.

“Yeah,” you admitted. “I chickened out. I think he did see me, and I don’t want to leave that impression.”

“Do you need back up?” she threw you a cheeky look.

Oh, she knows.

“No, I think I got it,” you reassured. “I’ll just pop in, say hi and that’s it.”

Sundays were the worst for you.

The bustling noise from the bar drowned out the heavy thumping of your heart. Keeping your head down, your eyes darted forth and then down to the glass you kept twirling with your fingers on top of the lacquered, pristine bar top.

Kim Mingyu was busy that night. Prancing side to side behind the bar, a white dishcloth resting on his shoulder. He went to pick up a new order, yanking it from the small printer and pretending to read it.

His chocolate brown eyes lifted, locking on you. With a nervous jolt in your chest, you looked at your hands again, grabbing your phone to hopefully distract yourself from the awkward but swift exchange.

“I know you.”

You drew in a breath, jolting so hard that somehow your hands pushed your drink, making some of it spill on the polished surface. “God,” you exhaled in both embarrassment and surprise.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Kim Mingyu blurted, grabbing the cloth from this shoulder and pressing it on the spilled drink. “Shit, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you like that.”

“No, it’s okay,” you blurted, equally nervous as him. “You caught me off guard.”

“You know what they say,” he said, pressing his lips into a smile and discarding the cloth elsewhere, setting the palms of his hands on the edge of the bar top. “People with naughty thoughts in their heads get scared easily.”

“Nobody says that,” you raised your eyes from his hands to meet his face, his smile had grown, showing now the beautiful fangs that crowned it.

“I'm pretty sure I’ve heard it before somewhere,” he tilted his head to one side.

“Or maybe you just made it up,” you arched one eyebrow.

“Maybe,” he conceded, biting his lower lip to try and hide his shy smile.

A wave of warm embarrassment washed over your face, but you found yourself smiling at the man. “It’s been a long time.”

“So you do remember me.”

“Of course I do,” you replied with a meek smile burning your cheeks.

“Then why didn't you just say hi?” he replied with some faux indignation, pursing his lips into a pout. “I thought you hadn’t recognized me and that’s why you freaked out and left.”

“You didn't say hi either,” you shrugged, shaking your head lightly when you realized it was a bad excuse. “And it hasn’t been that many years, Mingyu,” you giggled. “Of course I remember you.”

The low chuckle that came from him ignited many memories from the past. “Really? Haven’t I changed? Not even a little?”

You rolled your eyes. The very last memories you had from Kim Mingyu were when you were still in high school. Even after many years, he kept the kind smile and bright eyes, the dark long hair. The only different thing about him was that he looked huge now.

He crossed his arms, waiting patiently for your answer. It was funny to you that even when his biceps bulged beneath his black t-shirt impressively, the starry eyes brought that boyish charm he has always had.

“Nope,” you said, shaking your head slowly. “Still the same.”

“But you have changed,” he remarked, nodding his head once. You blinked at him dumbly, so he just added: “Your hair is longer. Braces are gone.”

You let out a chuckle, enjoying how the features of his face went lax at the sound of your laughter, much as if he were holding in a breath until the moment that he made you laugh.

“Spot on,” you mumbled awkwardly, grabbing your empty glass.

It was totally the opposite, though. You feel like you had lost half of your younger self when you entered your twenties. The baby fat from your face was long gone, your skin was leagues better after the brutal hormonal changes. And your body of course was not the same… there were some improvements.

“Sorry, let me refill that for you,” he quickly got to work, pulling out a new glass, filling it back up, and with one move, he slipped it into your hand. “One whisky sour.”

“Thanks,” you pressed your lips in a shy smile.

You watched as he parted his lips, pausing for a second before speaking out, until another voice, a powerful one, boomed from across the bar.

“Kim Mingyu! Get to work!”

He straightened up as if mentally being whipped by the firmness of the command. The man who called was leaning back against a pool table, arms crossed on his chest. But instead of wearing a frown on his face, there was a broad smile in it.

“Ah! Shit, I’m sorry,” he replied in a nervous stammer, wincing when the man handling the bar alongside him slapped him on one shoulder.

“Focus, Min,” the guy who slapped him playfully smiled in a mischievous way, directing a swift glance at you and pursed his lips to keep himself from smiling any wider.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” he repeated, shooting an annoyed look at the guy and rolled his eyes at him. “I thought you had it for a minute.”

“Yeah, I did,” he shrugged. “But you don’t get paid to flirt. Plus, boss is watching,” the man pressed his lips into a sly smile.

“I’m not flirting–hyung,” Mingyu widened his eyes, gritting: “She is a friend.”

“Hi,” you raised one hand at the pair of bartenders, waving at them. “I’m a friend.”

“Oops, I’m sorry,” the tall man adjusted the watch sitting on his wrist before waving back at you. “Jeon Wonwoo. Also a friend.”

“Flatmate,” Mingyu gibed with faux dismissal.

 “So I’m not your friend anymore?” Wonwoo clicked his tongue, raising his eyebrows. “Good luck with flirting again on the clock without having boss complaining.”

“I wasn’t flirting!” Mingyu whined, grabbing the upcoming order expelled by the little printer behind him.

“Since I’ve been downgraded to just being a flatmate, I’m going to take a break,” he announced with an overly dramatic tone of indignation.

Mingyu’s jaw dropped in a sign of it being unjust. “Hyung!”

“I trust you can handle the bar on your own?” Wonwoo said, undoing the knot tying his waist apron that was previously wrapping him from the waist and left through the back door.

“Tsk,” Mingyu huffed, but then, despite his situation, he smiled widely. “I’m sorry about that,” he offered you a kind look. “He’s just teasing me. Please don’t mind him.”

“It seems like all of your co-workers like teasing you,” you pointed meekly, darting a look towards the other two people standing over the end of the bar.

Mingyu shot a look back, finding the girl that had welcomed you some nights ago, standing beside a tall man of pale blond hair. Both exchanged a smile, looking giddy.

“Tsk, aah,” Mingyu shook his head, and the couple laughed. “Don’t mind them,” he pleaded, resuming to focus back on his work, though part of you assumed that he was too embarrassed to face you.

So, you watched as he busied himself taking orders, handing them out to the pretty girl tending the tables. You continued sipping on your drink, distractedly looking at your phone and sending him glances, noticing that he too was looking at you. Every now and then, he would just shake his head at her in disapproval, which she ignored with a wide smile on her face.

Whenever he tried to stop in front of you to chat, he would be quickly swept away by a new order, or someone would call his name, and he would excuse himself with a quiet apology and a shy smile.

Later, the man that introduced himself to you as Jeon Wonwoo returned to the bar, slapping Mingyu on the shoulder to draw his attention. They exchanged some words, Mingyu looked aback for a second and the other pouted, mouthing: “I don’t know,” and shrugging with ease.

“Hey,” Mingyu came to you after thanking his friend. “Wanna get out of here?”

“Eh?” you tilted your head to one side, the question making your stomach drop.

“So we can catch up,” Mingyu let out a sweet giggle, realizing how his question sounded. “I’m getting kicked out for the night.”

Your eyes widened in bewilderment. “Oh, Mingyu, I’m sorry, that is not what–,”

“Relax,” he sighed. “My flatmate is covering me. He owed me one.”

“Oh,” you blurted. In that case…

“It’s been a while.”

Mingyu hummed thoughtfully, casting a look at the night sky. “Uh, eleven–ten, ten years?” he calculated.

You were exiting the bar, walking down the side of the street after you told him you were just gearing up to head home already, and he kindly offered to walk you home. “Yep. Ten years.”

“Wow,” he sighed. “We’re getting old.”

You braced yourself for one of those talks. As you entered the second half of your twenties, things got a little awkward for you. Once you would think they were stuff of fiction, something you would only see in romantic comedies or in tv shows: characters see the people surrounding their lives getting married, going on dates, honeymoons, having children while they remain a perpetual loner.

Now, you could not relate to that more.

But Mingyu was a person who did not care for those things. Even when you were both seventeen. He did not care for material things, or superficial things.

“Yeah. A little.”

You drew in a breath through your nose. The night was cold, and you could tell in the summer’s breeze that it would rain later. 

“I saw that you went in that fancy college,” he mentioned and then laughed. “And then you disappeared off the face of the earth.”

“Yeaaah,” you mumbled awkwardly. “I sort off eliminated all of my social media,” you frowned, remembering the reason why you had done that.

“I get it, it’s exhausting,” he shrugged.

“Did you go into that fancy college?” you returned, remembering Mingyu in those days in which he used to talk about the future, whenever you went out with your friend group. You remembered thinking that he had a bright future ahead of him whenever he would talk about studying mechanical engineering.

“Nah,” he clicked his tongue. “I quit those plans once I started working and making money. So, I’m not a mechanical engineer,” he let out a lazy giggle.

“Mmn,” you nodded. “Yeah, that happens. I’m not a graphic designer.”

“Why?” he frowned. “That’s all you talked about with your friends!”

You looked at him, perplexed to know that Kim Mingyu ever paid attention to you. Within your friend group, you were the least he had in common with. So even when you crossed paths, you never talked to each other aside from small friendly stuff.

“I started working as a translator… Started making money,” you sent him a knowing look.

“Yeah, I get it,” he chuckled. “But do you enjoy it at least?”

“Of course,” you smiled, though you could not ignore the way that your heartbeat faltered. “I work independently, though I do rent an office not far from here actually…” you said, pointing to the street where you were about to turn.

“Nice! I live in the area too, so maybe we’ll run into each other one day,” he mentioned.

“It’s nice to know I have a friendly neighbor,” you smiled. “I just moved here.”

“Oh, then let me show you around some day!” his eyes lit up. “There are a ton of places you probably don’t know of, like the bakery on the next alley, or the coffee shop right next to it, they serve really good breakfasts.”

“That would be nice,” you grinned.

Mingyu showed you a toothy grin, pausing in his step so you could catch up to him since he moved faster than you.

“Hey, about what happened back at the bar,” he motioned a finger to the bar. “I’m sorry about that. My friends can be a bit of dickheads.”

“No, it’s alright, I get it,” you shrugged. “A bit of in-work bantering can lighten up the shift sometimes,” you put simply.

“That and the fact that they have been teasing me for a while now. They try hard to distract me,” he rolled his eyes. But realizing how he came off, he added. “I had a nasty breakup not too long ago. It’s like they think I’m going to break soon. It’s annoying.”

“Can I ask how it happened?” you wondered, feeling your heartbeat falter when you finish uttering the words to a question that perhaps, might be too daring.

Kim Mingyu dug his hands in the pockets of his black denim jeans, sucking in a breath between his teeth. He pushed his shoulders up, that was when you noticed that the chill in the summer air was finally starting the get to him.

“She got into a new job,” he started, his eyes set far ahead on the way in front of you. “At the beginning, I thought that she was just happy from getting her big job. But then, she started saying things.”

As you walked beside him, you tried to keep your eyes trained on the tall man, but then he blinked rapidly, dropping his puppy eyes to his feet.

“She'd say things about my job,” he swallowed hard, and you could almost feel the pain he felt upon remembering. “I thought nothing of it at first, thought she was encouraging me to get a job with higher pay but...”

You nodded, and he sent you a glance in understanding. He did not need to say more about it, and he probably did not want to repeat the hurtful comments.

“And then,” he continued, and his tone dropped: “She started talking about her boss.”

He shook his head silently and exhaled through his nose, lifting his gaze up to the night sky.

“Time passed and the comments got meaner, she started ghosting me and I thought of breaking things off,” he swallowed hard once again, as if trying to mask his pain with it. “I got a call one day from a friend, telling me they saw her entering a restaurant with another man,” you saw him turn his hands into fists inside his pockets. “I guess she forgot that I had the day off that day, so she never thought I'd be waiting for her outside her apartment.”

“Did she...” you blurted out, your heart palpitating in your ears. You braced yourself to hear it, because you knew from before that his pain and yours were too alike.

“Yeah,” he croaked, blinking for a long second. “For weeks.”

“God, I’m so sorry,” you covered your mouth with one hand. “I'm sorry, Mingyu.”

“I'm alright,” he shrugged once more, nodding as if to himself. “I think I'm grateful for her mean attitude towards me because in a way she softened the blow, but it still hurts.”

“I know,” you conceded. “It isn’t easy.”

However, you were raging inside. Some nights, the worst ones, you wonder what you did wrong to deserve everything that your ex did to you. The broken promises, the lies, the ghosting, your trust being brutally shattered.

“The worst thing is the shame,” he sent a glance at you, dragging his foot on the concrete to kick one rock that stood in the way of the park.

You nodded in silence.

“I never told my friends,” he confessed, his eyes were outlining the tree branches. “When it happened, I just told them that she was the one who broke up with me... I've never told them the truth.”

“You are not obligated to,” you muttered, a cold shudder added to your already chilled body making you pause.

“I just couldn't do it,” he muttered. “And the reason isn’t to protect her image, though at the beginning I thought it was… I just don’t want to the pity.”

You crossed your arms close to your chest. “And how are you now?”

“I’m okay,” he said with a reassuring tone. “I like to think that I’ve let it go already.”

Something made your tummy twist. You were familiar with the feeling, but decided not to mention it, since you felt that your past with your ex was no longer relevant.

“I’m sorry,” Mingyu said.

You frowned at him. “What for?”

“For dumping all of this on you, I shouldn’t have done that.”

You realized that as you walked down the park, that you had remained quiet, and perhaps Mingyu mistook your silence for something other than you just pondering about how familiar his situation was to yours.

“Oh, please no, don’t worry, Mingyu,” you showed him a kind smile.

“I don’t want to bother you with that. I just…” he scratched his neck absentmindedly. “I had never talked about this with anyone, and the words just flew out of my mind, you know?”

You nodded; you knew that all too well. “It’s okay, Gyu,” you insisted. “I’m not bothered. I don’t think it’s wrong to talk about that. After all, it is part of you, and I asked because I was curious.”

Mingyu looked at you for a long second. “I appreciate that,” he kissed his own lower lip, nodding in gratitude. “Thanks for hearing me out.”

“Hey, it’s nothing. You’re walking me home, so consider us even,” you pointed.

“You owe me nothing for that,” he pouted slightly, pausing his step in the middle of the basketball court you both were crossing to get to the other side of the neighborhood.

“I’m just saying,” you shrugged. “Since you were kind to me, I guess what I can do is listen to your woes,” you added playfully.

“My woes,” he grinned, clicking his tongue. “Really? You’re a tease,” he insisted, his eyes spotting something on the far corner of the court.

He sprinted towards the forgotten ball, grabbing it with one hand and started to bounce it as he walked back to you.

“Remember when we used to do this?” he asked, standing outside the box and turned to look at you, raising his arms with the ball ready on one hand.

Your tummy fluttered at his words. “Course I do, Gyu. It wasn’t that long ago,” you pointed.

He referred to the times when you used to go out in your friend group, you would go to stroll and have picnic nights with booze right next to the river, and then you would go to the park to watch the boys play basketball.

“I feel like seventeen happened forever ago,” he sighed, confidently throwing the ball which dodged the hoop quite miserably.

You snorted.

Mingyu shot a sullen look at you. “D’you think you can do better than me?” he challenged, but a shy smile drew on his face.

“Oh, most definitely,” you chuckled, but caught the ball with your hands when he passed it to you.

“Right, show me,” he nodded to the hoop.

You grinned, getting ready to shoot your shot. “What do I get if it goes in?”

Mingyu blinked. “You get,” he paused to think. “A round of applause.”

“What?” you gasped.

“A chocolate bar,” he giggled but when you did not reply, he said: “And if you don’t, you’ll get a forehead flick.”

“What, why?” you asked with a faux scandalized tone. “You didn’t get a forehead flick, why should I?”

The giggled that bubbled in his mouth was high and cute at the same time. “Those are the rules.”

“Your rules suck,” you huffed, and finally threw the ball.

It of course, did not go even near the hoop. Mingyu laughed the second that the trajectory of the ball dived before it even went close to the hoop, the sound was so contagious you found yourself resisting to laugh.

“Rules are rules,” he said, locking his middle finger with the pad of his thumb, forming a circle with his joined fingers.

“No, wait—Mingyu!” you squealed then the tip of his middle finger clashed with your forehead, flicking you swiftly. Pain flashed across your skin, but it quickly dissipated, leaving a tingle behind.

“Those were the rules, you agreed!” he giggled again, dodging your hand as you tried to push his shoulders.

“Then you should get one too,” you struggled to keep up with him, every single one of the fists you threw at him dodged quite effortlessly.

“The rules were settled after I threw,” he let out a small squeal when one of your fists nearly collided with his shoulder, but he was still quicker than you.

“Come here you-,” you gasped, your body was neatly trapped in his arms.

Your gaze shot up to find his, overwhelmed by the very pressure of his skin against yours.

“Stay put,” he panted. The tips of his ears were painted red, his eyes had lit up. The smile he wore on his face was just as overwhelming as feeling his big arms surrounding you.

But you sneaked a hand between your bodies, flicking off his forehead with a triumphant smile. “Dummy,” you whispered, a giggle bubbling in your chest. Joy bloomed inside you, warming up your face.

He lifted a hand to rub his forehead, letting you go. “Ack, but you played dirty!” he complained, holding the pads of his fingers to his forehead.

“No, I didn’t, you did,” you remarked, looking at him as he gave you a lazy smile.

“So that’s how it’s going to be,” he kissed his teeth. “I’ll get my revenge on you.”

“Oooh, I’m so scared,” you lifted your hands, flickering them in a scared motion. 

The sky rumbled above you. Mingyu looked up and you followed. “We should get going,” he said.

As you left the park, you made your way along the sidewalk where your building was located. Then a hand came to your waist, gently prompting you to walk along the side of the buildings instead of along the edge of the sidewalk.

The touch was minimal, fleeting. But your mouth went dry, searching his face for any sign that he knew what he had done to you with such an insignificant gesture.

Your heart stammered against your chest, quite uncontrollably, it made it hard for you to breathe properly. You raised your head when you got to your building. “We’re here,” you stepped in the first step of the stairs that led to the door of the building, pausing to look back at his face. “Thank you, Min.”

The smile that drew on his face knocked the air out of your lungs. “You are welcomed,” he said, emphasizing each word adorably.

“I guess I’ll be seeing you,” you muttered awkwardly, hating that he had flustered you with so little and had no idea about it.

“Oh, yes,” he swiftly fished his phone from the pocket of his jeans. “We should exchange numbers, in case there is anything you need.”

You sighed shortly through your nose, a thing he did not notice. “Sure,” you said, pulling out your phone and gave him your number.

“I’m mostly busy at the bar but, maybe we could go out for coffee, so we can catch up properly?” he asked.

That gave you a reason to pause. You were certain that he was not asking you for a date, but why had you become so nervous at the thought of going out with Kim Mingyu?

“Of course, I’d love that,” you grinned. “Goodnight.”

And then you ran into your building. Running away from Mingyu for a second time.

You struggled to get sleep that night.

Staring at the ceiling, you grew more and more restless, and even more aware of the thing that lied beneath your bed, inside one of the drawers of the bed frame.

A long, whiny sigh of resignation spilled from you before you could get a hold of your actions. You rolled to the edge of the bed, flinging an arm over the mattress, and yanking the drawer open. Another sigh as your fingers reached for the pink satin bag and bottle of lube.

Tossing the covers off your already hot and pulsating body, fingers trembling slightly as you pulled the vibrator out of the satin pink bag you kept it in since you bought it. There had been only a couple of times that you had actually touched the pretty toy with your hands. The toy was pink, the material was soft, thick, and just about enough inches long to satisfy you. Or so you hoped.

Unsure as to how to go about this, you thought of removing just the lower part of your sleeping clothes, including your panties. Breathing hard, and feeling hot in the face and neck, you lied on your pillows, staring at the ceiling.

Your heart was banging fast against your ribcage, as if it wanted to get out. You liked your lips, before grabbing the bottle of lube you had tossed beside you and pumped the cold, thick lube on your fingers, gently applying it between your pussy lips.

You sucked in a breath through your teeth upon the chilly contact against your warmth. But wasted no time, grabbing the pink rabbit dildo from your sheets and holding the button with your thumb.

It came to life with rapid vibrations, the buzzing sound made you jolt in your bed again. But mustering some courage, you brought the tip in, pushing it inside your entrance gently at first. The fast mechanic motions of the vibrator made it hard to concentrate, or to even get pleasure out of it.

Your eyes outlined the edges of the ceiling, anxiously pushing a few more inches inside your needy walls. The thickness of the dildo made your mouth part, releasing a tiny moan of both pain and from feeling your pussy stretching and pulsating around it.

Slowly, you familiarized yourself with the feeling of it, and you grew to like it as the seconds went by and you found a mode that felt good. Your body responded naturally, coming alight with the mechanic patterns of the vibrator massaging your walls. You pushed it all the way inside you, to the part that met your clit.

A strangled moan came out of you, letting your body be submerged in a puddle of pleasure. You sank your head back onto your pillows and spread your legs more so that the dildo reached deeper inside your walls.

It was electrifying. You felt your muscles tighten, your legs burn and begin to tremble, you turned your head to muffle a moan in your pillow and closed your eyes.

Behind your eyelids, you saw him. You saw his tall frame, the beautiful way that he moved. You saw the outline of his lean torso, the t-shirt clinging onto his abdomen. The way he smiled when he noticed your eyes on him, winking at you knowingly.

The way that every nerve in your body sizzled when he laid his hand on your waist. The memory only contributed to the pleasure blooming inside your body, pushing you closer to the edge.

You slowly succumbed to waves of pleasure washing over you, you moaned and thrashed but made no attempt to pull out the vibrator continuing to pleasure you, taking you to the edge. Your orgasm became brutal, fast fiery waves consuming you, tearing through you.

It was hard to ignore the urge to remember his large hand on you, the way he lowered his gaze to meet yours, his seductive smile. You wanted his hands on you, all over you.

A series of airy moans resounded across the walls, you arched your back from the bed, legs shaking uncontrollably, the burning feeling spreading from your throbbing walls to every corner of your aching body.

You held in a breath, putting an end to your implacable moans. The intense feeling coursing through your body making it harder to stop, so when a warm and wet gush came out of you, your thumb pressed the off button, realizing that you had just wet the bed.

Breathless, and shaking, you sat up on the bed, looking at the wet spot in your bed sheets. It was the first time you squirted, the first time you even felt pleasure so abundantly like this. You pondered over how you had to resort to thinking about Mingyu to achieve your climax.

With a sigh, you gathered yourself, cleaning your bed, yourself, and your toys before throwing your ruined bed sheets in the washing machine. You placed new ones and tucked yourself back in and stared at the ceiling.

Though you were completely languid at the time, your vision faded to black, falling into a deep slumber but one thought remained.

I think I’ll accept that coffee.

Easier said than done.

As the following Monday rolled around, you fidgeted with the sleeves of your large hoodie as you approached the door of Casa Pump House. Nerves wrecked up in your system when you pushed the door open using your electronic key.

It had been some days since you saw Mingyu. Some nights since you dared to touch yourself thinking of him. And you were trying your best to keep him out of your mind. Utterly ashamed, you did not even want to think of what you had done.

Because you had enjoyed it.

In the back of your mind, a tiny voice begged for you to visit The Spot again. Whenever you went to the convenience store, a flashing thought warned you that you might run into him there. Or at the gym, even.

“Heyyyy,” Jungkook rasped, elongating the word. “You have been MIA.”

“Yeah,” you mumbled awkwardly. “Stomach flu.”

He made a face. “Ew. You’re good now?”

You rolled your eyes. “Don’t ew me,” you gibed. “Yeah, I’m good.”

But Jungkook did not know the stomach flu had a name, and you have been doing everything to not cross paths with him. So why were you at the gym, knowing full well that you could potentially run into him around that time?

“You’re here early,” he pointed, leaning his head to one side.

“It’s noon already!” you quipped.

“That’s early for you,” he remarked. “You always come here when I’m leaving.”

“Well, I missed you so I thought I could come here earlier to see your face,” you returned.

“You know what, I’ll take that. I missed your silly face too,” he said, smirking triumphantly.

“Shut up,” you rolled your eyes.

“Well,” he clasped his hands together, comically drawing in his eyebrows in a deep-set frown. “Let’s get to work, twinkie.”

“What did you just call me?” you demanded at him.

“Twinkie,” he shrugged, motioning a finger at your body. “You look squishy, like a cute twinkie.”

“Hey!” you frowned, pointing a finger at him impishly. “And you look like you were left alone with a sharpie started doodling on your skin.”

His mouth parted in a tiny o. “Touché.”

You giggled. “Okay, let’s get to work,” you rolled your eyes in resignation.

“Let’s start with some warmup,” he nodded to the elliptical machines behind you. “Ten minutes. And then you are going to do RDLs, okay?”

“Okaaaaay,” you mumbled, reluctantly taking your body to the elliptical machine.

You climbed the steps, pressing buttons to see what made the machine start. Once you found the button that made it work, you started moving. You dove into the pocket of your hoodie, looking for your earbuds and your phone to distract yourself from the monotony of the gym.

“Hands out of your pockets!” Jungkook yelped, a second later you saw the man rushing to your side. “You’re gonna get squished, twinkie.”

“Stop calling me that,” you giggled with embarrassment.

“I will when you get a nickname for me that suits me,” he negotiated.

“God, you’re terrible at flirting,” you pointed with a laugh.  

“I’m not flirting,” he chuckled, awkwardly moving away from you.

You let out a puffy breath, drawing out your earbuds out of your pocket.

“Mingyuuuu, it has been ages!” Jungkook chanted, his voice resounding across the lonely gym.

Your stomach twisted, an anxious rush of blood barrelling throughout your body. Your gaze snapped around the place, finding Jungkook pressing his phone to his ear. “This Friday? Uh, yeah, maybe I could. Let me check and I’ll let you know, okay? Okaaay.”

It could be anyone else, you reasoned, placing the earbuds inside your earholes with embarrassment controlling your body. However, it seemed all too likely that it was the same Kim Mingyu on the phone. After all, Jungkook and Mingyu seemed like the kind of goofballs that would get along.

 A probability that you did not want to find out yet.

As you continued your best to follow your routine, something had damaged it. And it was not that you were still ashamed of yourself. Or that you were still flustered about your last encounter with Mingyu.

The realization that you could feel something other than monotony. From the moment you broke things off with your ex, everything felt the same, tasteless, colorless. And you knew that you had put in the work to break out of that dullness in your life, you went out more, you were meeting new people.

But nothing compared to that night. And you found out that you wanted more.

However, it was not easy. You had drowned yourself in work in order to keep avoiding it. So there you were, trapped in your little office you rented for yourself, working yourself to exhaustion so that you could just get back home and sleep immediately.

You turned off the computer after reading the clock that it was three in the morning already. So you grabbed your phone, and your apartment keys and went out of the building.

Damn you, summer rains.

They always came when you least expect it, in the blink of an eye. The air felt so hot as you went out of your office that you could barely walk outside, but then the rain was pouring over you with no notice.

Walking down the sidewalk in working shoes was not the best idea. In fact, you were heavily contemplating removing them and just going back home barefoot.

You came to a reluctant halt in the middle of the deserted sidewalk, as heavy droplets of water fell on your face, on the back of your head as you stared at your shoes, getting wetter and wetter as you pondered over your dilemma.

“Lost something?”

Taking one big gulp of air, you shot a look across the sidewalk, only to find Kim Mingyu standing, wearing his usual attire for work. The features of his face looked relaxed despite the heaviness with which he approached you, carrying his fatigue in his limbs with each step.

His white T-shirt began to accumulate wet spots on his shoulders and chest. His cheeks were wet, as was his long messy hair.

You gaped at him in question. The dilemma occupying your brain dissipated into the void, quickly replaced by the shock of seeing him after days of keeping him at arm’s length without failure.

“Hi there,” he muttered once he stood one step before you.

“Hi,” you smiled, having to tilt your head to find his face.

“You’ve been gone,” he said with some air of urgency, much as if he did not want to lose you at some lazy excuse on your part. “I was starting to wonder that you didn’t want to hang out anymore.”

You hated his straightforwardness sometimes. “Sorry,” you scrunched up your nose in discomfort, receiving more fat droplets of water on your face. “I needed some me time.”

“Then you should’ve just said so, dummy,” he pointed, rolling his eyes at you as if his point were the most obvious thing in the world.

“I struggle to say things sometimes,” you retorted in a whiny tone. “Look, I’d love to continue this conversation but we’re literally just soaking in the middle of the street.”

Mingyu raised his eyebrows, as though he had not noticed the rain pouring down on both of you. “I’ll walk you home,” he motioned in the opposite direction from which he was previously coming.

And with that, he turned around and started to walk down the street.

You fell into step at his side, struggling to keep his steady pace. “Slow down,” you exhaled.

“Right,” he giggled sweetly. “Short legs.”

“Shut up,” you readjusted the strap of your bag on your shoulder. “You just walk really fast.”

“Because I’m taller than you, my legs are longer,” he motioned to his legs, taking one big step that amounted to three of yours.

“Well, then walk slower, please,” you huffed with exhaustion already building up in your feet.

Mingyu noticed, still looking at your face as he walked. “Fine, sorry,” he conceded. “Are you just clocking off work?”

You nodded, noticing your ponytail heavier now that your hair was soaking. “I wanted to finish everything before the weekend.”

“It’s three in the morning,” he gasped in dramatic reprimand.

“Don’t give me that look,” you frowned, pointing a finger at him. “I could say the same to you! You also just clocked off.”

“But that is normal for my job! What you do is not something specifically for night hours,” he argued, matching your tone.

“What do you know about what I do?” you tried to argue but a smile fought to curve your lips. “I could hold office hours specifically from 11 pm to 3 am,” you giggled impishly.

“Ah, really you are…” he rolled his eyes but shook the thought from his head. “Could you finish?”

Droplets of water slid down the bridge of his nose, dropping from the tip and onto his cupid’s bow. You remembered the cute little beauty mark sitting on the tip of his nose. You wanted to kiss it.

It took you one second to understand what he was implying. “Oh, yes, I did,” you stammered, crossing your arms over your chest.

But Mingyu did not notice the meaning behind your gaze. “That’s good,” he nodded, pressing his lips together.

The short spasm returned in your chest, making you tear your eyes from his face and keep walking beside him, staring at the sidewalk.

“How was work tonight?” you returned the question, trying to get as much light conversation as you could without falling into the deep craving tugging in your insides.

“It was alright,” he shrugged. “Nothing out of the ordinary.”

“What would that look like?” you ventured.

“Ah, well, drunk people tend to be funny,” he showed you a toothy grin. “One guy celebrated his birthday at the bar one night, and after a few drinks he lost control, went insane,” he laughed in the memory of it. “He started thinking he was an idol, he requested a song and got on a top of the bar and started dancing.”

His laugh was contagious, you could not help but respond with a giggle of your own. “Oh, no, that sounds embarrassing. What did you do?”

“He lost his balance and fell to the floor,” his smile vanished, shuddering slightly. “He broke his nose, I had to call an ambulance,” he finished the story, scratching his nape absentmindedly.

“That’s not how I thought the story would end. Talk about a night to remember,” you huffed awkwardly.

“Well that is one story of many,” his eyes widened slightly.

“But you like it?” you raised your eyebrows. “D-do you like your job?”

“I do,” he reaffirmed with a nod.

The rain had completely succeeded at soaking your clothes, your button shirt felt cold against your skin, and your jeans were tight and damp, it was starting to get hard to move.

Whereas you felt like a wet ragged doll, Mingyu looked like a supermodel. His long dark hair was dripping wet onto his beautiful face. His white T-shirt was clinging to the muscles of his body, letting you view the well-defined lines of his abdomen.

“Were here already?” Mingyu asked when you came to a halt in front of your building.

“Yeah,” you said distractedly, sending him a look as you opened the door to the inside of the building, welcomed by the smell of humidity and dust. “Don’t just stand there.”

The man followed you inside without much insistence. You started machining in your brain your next movements while climbing the first flight of stairs to the door of your apartment, which you opened with a shaky hand.

You staggered awkwardly against the door frame, trying to keep your chin up to hold his gaze. One hand brushed the worn edges of the frame, resting on it as you caught your breath. Mingyu noticed your eyes this time around. And you almost did not want to realize that his eyes were on your body as well.

“Do you want to come in?” you asked meekly, darting a look at the dark interior of your apartment, aside from the little lamp you always left on when you went out. “I can make something to eat. And lend you a towel, fresh clothes, maybe.”

Much to your fortune, the man nodded with his head. “If you want,” he mumbled, so you slid back inside your apartment for him to follow inside. “Though I’d have to reject the clothes,” reluctantly, he strolled inside your haven, looking at the abandoned big frame and leaning against the hallway wall.

“Why?” you asked, still walking backward as he paced before you.

“Because they might not fit me,” he chuckled, his smile knocking the air out of your lungs.

“What do you know, I could have something that might,” you smirked, getting him a towel you had discarded earlier in the morning.

He gave you a light gesture of gratitude with his head, thanks, he mouthed before pressing the towel to his face.

“Do you…” you hesitated. “Can I offer you something?”

He sneaked a look at you with the towel pressed to the lower half of his face.

“Like water?” you suggested with a sheepish smile. “I have ramen–and rice in the fridge.”

He contemplated you as you swayed your body on the balls of your feet ever so gently. “You don’t need to do that,” he finally replied.

“It’s just food, Mingyu. You walked home with me,” you shrugged, motioning to the kitchen, your fingers grazing the rim of the dining table.

The man took one step towards you, making your step stutter. “I mean that,” he smiled. “You don’t have to repay nothing, shorty. That’s what friends are for.”

You stumbled against the edge of your dining table, a gasp leaving your lips that you quickly tried to replace with a muffled chuckle. “You know, I could say the same thing.” 

“How long are you going to keep this up?”

“What?” you breathed, completely perplexed by both the proximity and the question. “Ke-keep what up?”

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed,” he muttered gruffly, pushing you to lean back against the dining table without laying one finger on you. He was just so close to you that you had no room to breathe.

“Noticed what? Mingyu–,” you giggled in utter shyness when he knowingly smiled at you. The blood rushing to your face made your skin tingle, you bit your lower lip.

“Am I making you nervous?” his voice dropped, his dark eyes reading the features of your face with avid curiosity.

“Yes,” you admitted, leaning back with your hands gripping the wooden rim of the table as he towered over you. “I like you, Kim Mingyu.”

His triumphant smile crushed your heart with its beauty. Damn you, Kim Mingyu.

“I like you too,” he whispered, leaning closer, the smile fading softly as you stopped moving back.

“Mingyu,” you whispered, hating how much you were flustered at his confession, your voice waning.

Mingyu paused, but it was not out of hesitance, his gaze swimming on your features quickly softened once you dared to reach out to him. Using the proximity of your bodies, you found his face with your hands, realizing how warm his skin was.

“Yeah?” he whispered back, nodding slightly with his head. Mingyu wanted this too.

You are not sure what happened, if you moved first or he did. You closed your eyes, breath hitching as his lips touched yours, your skin coming to life with a fiery rush of blood. From pressing his lips against your own, he quickly moved to kiss you deeper, using one hand on your chin to tilt your face to him.

Your heart stammered in your chest, his hand returning to park in your waist. Friends don’t kiss, you wanted to tell him.

Who were you kidding, you had never wanted someone like you wanted Mingyu.

But this is wrong, you thought over and over again.

“Mingyu,” you breathed when his fingers on your chin tilted your head for him to kiss the underside of your jaw, slowly pressing his lips twice.

“Mn?” he hummed really close to your skin, so you felt his short sigh, his breath brushing your skin.

“We should stop,” you brought a hand to the middle of his chest, feeling his hard pecs beneath your palm.

“Why? Am I doing something wrong?” he asked, backing away from you so he could take a look at your face.

“No, not at all,” you said, short of breath, rigid in your muscles in a weak attempt to resist what you wanted to do.

“Okay, if you want to stop, then we stop,” he offered with a kind tone, slowly following your gaze as you palmed his chest over his t-shirt.

“I- I mean if we do this…” you stammered, feeling stupid. “I don’t want us to change.”

A toothy grin spread on his lips. “How would this change us?” he shot a look to your eyes then your lips.

“I don’t want to cross a line we can’t come back from,” you explained, still not letting go of him.

He stilled completely; you saw it in his eyes when he started to craft a plan. “You draw the line.”

“Mingyu…” you whispered, your lips pouting around the last sound of his name.

This was not the same as playing basketball in the middle of the night with him. This could potentially tilt your world upside down. He did not know yet the way he made you feel just by being around you.

“You can draw it here if you want,” he offered, his tone was nothing but kind.

A smile stretched your lips slowly. He made things harder for you like this. Letting you be the one to choose was dangerous, if not stupid. But he did not know.

“I don’t want you to look at me differently,” you quivered. It was still hard to breathe since he was still within arm’s reach. Your hand lingered still right on top of his heart.

“I won’t,” he whispered back, gesturing a no with his head slightly. “I promise.”

Mingyu did not know that you were all too familiar with the pain that he carried. Even if he were not hurting at that moment, you knew what he was going through.

Mingyu looked at you as if he had just dipped into the stream of your thoughts but were left unbeknownst to your actual insecurities. “You’re safe with me,” he mumbled, offering you the ghost of a smile.

You thought of all the nights you wished for something like this to happen. The moments you wished to get a touch, to feel what you felt the first time he placed his hands on you.

Mingyu grabbed you by the waist, easily lifting you off your feet and placing you on the small dining table. He did this carefully, but you could sense that he wanted you in a position where he could kiss your face freely. His hands held your face lightly, while he continued pressing kisses on your lips, your cheeks.

This time, as he dives back in your lips, his tongue brushes against yours, lightly at first but enough to elicit a throaty moan from you. The frenzy pulsing in your throat turns into a warmth, blooming from your neck to your face.

He realized you liked that, and tried it one more time, his tongue lingering on the tip of yours before he pulled back. “I should go now,” he whispered, the pad of his thumb caressing your chin gently. “Or I won’t be able to stop.”

You grabbed his wrist. “Wait,” you breathed. “Please don’t. Don’t go. I don’t want you to leave.”

Did you want him? Or did you just not want to spend the night alone, wondering about him?

Mingyu seemed to desist, much as if the rigidness that he used to command himself away from your body had dissolved once he heard your plea. You caught sight of his throat bobbing when he gulped hard, searching your features as if he would find what to say in them.

“Stay the night with me,” you blurted uncontrollably.

“Sure,” he replied, grabbing the edges of the dining table as though he were withholding the urge to touch you again.

“Do you want to, Mingyu?” you asked, reluctant about his general lack of resistance to your offer.

He smiled as he tilted his head to one side. “I would’ve said no if I didn’t want to,” he raised his eyebrows in question. “If I stay, I do want to know one thing. Are you sure about this?”

Before you uttered the same quippy response he gave you, the flashing thought of sabotaging yourself crossed your mind. He knew this. Mingyu knew that you had a tendency to be a people pleaser, of trying to make everyone happy.

“I am,” you reassured, and it was the final blow to what little self-control you had left. “I want you, Mingyu.”

The words caused an impact on him. He breathed in slowly, but his eyes widened ever so slightly, shooting up a glance to your features. His eyes lit up, his beautiful lips curving in a small, but shy smile.

Finally admitting that aloud, and to him also caused something within you. Your pulse quickened, followed by a heat rushing inside you, stretching so far that it reached the tips of your fingers, commanding them to his face.

The pads of your fingers touched the line of his jaw in a gentle caress, urging him back to your lips before you could say something even more damming to your soul. The stammering of your heart was distracting, telling you to let go of this man before he could hurt himself in the tumultuous and dark path that led to your heart.

But you could not. Take the risk, the words echoed in the back of your mind.

“Mingyu,” you blurted, parting from his lips. “Couch, sit.”

You heard an airy chuckle left him as he broke away from the kiss, walking back and blindly falling on the couch, not bothering to look around to make sure where he was heading. You jumped from the dining table, crossing the space to follow him.

His hands pulled you in, his grip on your waist coming back to command you to sit on top of him, which you did willingly, pressing one knee on the couch, then the other, framing Mingyu’s thighs.

Now that you were straddling, a tiny voice in the back of your mind wanted to pull the breaks, but your hands found his face again, your palms caressing his cheeks as you slid your fingers in his long dark hair, brushing it back before sinking your lips in his.

His hands roved your back, starting from your waist up, his fingers getting caught in your hair when he reached your shoulder blades, pressing on your skin over your dress shirt. Your hands went around the back of his head, sliding down to find his thick neck.

Your tongue rolled inside his mouth, swiping a line on his lower lip in the process. Your body came alight with a shudder when a raspy moan coiled around his throat, you felt it beneath your fingertips.

A soft wet sound bubbled between your lips and his when you stopped kissing him, pausing for air. You thought of what to say, resting your forehead on his.

“Do you want to keep going?” he asked.

Every inch of your skin tickled when you heard how gruff his voice had turned. You nodded with your head.

“Yes,” you replied. “You? What do you want, Mingyu?”

The inner corners of his eyebrows twitched ever so slightly, but you noticed it. The question caught him off guard as if that had not been a consideration before. It broke you.

“I don’t want to stop,” he said with a sigh. But realizing that he only half answered your question, he added: “I want you. I’ll go as far as you let me.”

The tiny voice grew more alarmed, but you ignored it besottedly running the pads of your fingers to brush back a rebellious strand of hair back from his face. Mingyu was beautiful, the most beautiful man you have ever seen. But the pull you felt for him went beyond the physical. You needed him.

“Take control, baby,” he whispered.

And you obliged. The strangled sound that bubbled inside you was almost foreign to you. You were on his lips again, kissing him hungrily like you had never kissed someone else before. His hands grabbed your hips, bringing you impossibly closer to his body, pushing your chest flush against his.

You palmed his chest, appreciating the warmth radiating from him with a low hum, which he reciprocated, his hands daring to move farther down your back, cupping your ass and pulling you down on him, pushing your crotch against his.

“Mingyu,” you whimpered in his mouth. You grounded your hips on him, replicating the motion by swaying your hips back and forth on him once, then twice.

“Fuck,” he blurted, then shut his eyes tightly. “Sorry, sorry.”

“It’s okay,” you whispered, continuing to ground your hips on him, rubbing yourself on the hard bulge beneath his blue jeans. “Do you like this?”

“Yeah, yes, baby,” he rasped. “But I want you to feel good, shorty. C-can I move you to the bed?” he shuddered.

You stopped grinding on him. “Sure-,” you gasped. Before you could finish your sentence, Mingyu was rising to his feet, scooping you up with him.

He giggled softly when you squealed in surprise. “I got you,” he wrapped your body effortlessly, his arms carrying you safely.

Your arms went around his neck by instinct, but he crossed your tiny studio apartment faster than your brain could even process. As he laid you on the mattress, you noticed that he had made sure that only your legs were hanging on the edge of the bed.

Mingyu placed a hand on the mattress, right next to your shoulder, then the other. “Stop me if you don’t like anything at all,” he muttered, climbing on top of you, and lowering his hips to meet yours.

He was heavy—heavier than you had expected or imagined in your most delusional nights. And he was not even lowering his full weight on you.

You swallowed thickly. But recovered when your hands found the hem of his t-shirt. “I want to see you without this,” you toyed with the damp cotton fabric, sending him a look.

Mingyu smiled and pulled back on the mattress, standing on his knees before you. He crossed his arms, grabbing the hem of his t-shirt to pull it up his torso, and off his head, showing his skin unabashedly.

A shudder flashed down your spine. You wondered before what was beneath that t-shirt, but what little you dared to imagine did not compare to the actual beauty he was. Before you could even take the image before you, Mingyu was already leaning over your body, propping a chaste kiss on your lips.

“Fair is fair?” he asked meekly, a thumb brushing over one button of your dress shirt.

“Yeah,” you showed him a smile, realizing you were jittery.

You watched his hand trail down as he undid each button, your shirt parting and slowly revealing the white bra you wore. It was nothing too daring, but it fit you well, accentuating your breasts nicely.

You darted a look at his face. Mingyu finished undoing the buttons of your shirt, his gaze lost in you as he palmed your tummy with a gentle caress to uncover more of your skin to him.

“God, you’re so pretty,” he gasped, leaning to press a hard kiss on your lips, his hand cupping your cheek.

Too astounded to even bring yourself to reply, you whimpered into the kiss, his tongue outlining your lower lip, his hand on your waist inched to your chest, setting your skin on fire. He cupped one of your breasts, groaning in desperation before hiking up the cup of your bra, to touch you freely.

Your hands flew to undo his belt, hastily undoing the button and zipper of his jeans too. “Get up,” you gasped, his thumb swirling your nipple, getting it to pebble, a tingle spreading on your skin beneath his touch.

Mingyu obliged, knowing where you were going before you even made a move. His gaze followed you as you pushed his jeans down, getting rid of them. In two full motions, your dress shirt was discarded on the floor along with your bra before you returned your back to the mattress.

He looked at you like no one else had before. There you were, splayed on your bed beneath him, and he was just taking you in with his gaze, making your heart flutter wildly.

His fingers grazed the skin of your thigh, inching closer to the band of your panties. You trapped his index and middle finger in your hand, his gaze snapping to yours.

“Fair is fair,” you reminded him with a grin.

He stood before your bed wearing a pair of grey boxers only. Pushing the inside of his cheek with his tongue, he sighed shortly. “You played dirty,” he pointed, but he removed his hand from your grasp.

You sat up, stopping him when you shot him a look, wordlessly telling him you wanted to finish undressing him yourself. You enjoyed the look on his face, his features going soft when you ran a finger from his belly button to the band of his boxers.

You palmed the outline of his cock, darting a quick look at his face when you felt the wet patch of precum on the last piece of clothing he wore. When your fingers finally curled around the waistband of his boxers, you could not help but conceal your smile by biting your lower lip.

Mingyu was fully hard, and he was big. A shudder tore through you. He stepped out of his boxers, looking at the bewildered expression on your face as he stood wholly naked, and proudly so.

Before you could even utter a word, he motioned you to lie back once more. You smiled, helping him get rid of your wet and ruined panties, which he yanked down your legs, tossing them to the floor, littered with your and his clothes.

“Gyu,” you whimpered, his lips pressing a sweet kiss on your lower, moving to capture it in a deeper kiss.

“Need you,” he whispered against your skin, his breath hot and quivering slightly as his hands palmed your breasts, his thumbs brushing your perked nipples. “I need you, baby.”

Your hands roamed on his back, feeling the outlines of his hard muscles. “Take me,” you blurted. “I’m right here.”

He placed a kiss on the underside of your jaw, and you tilted your head back for him to kiss your throat. “I want to eat you out,” he husked against the plain of your chest, kissing the swell of your breasts, taking his time with each as you raked your fingers on his scalp. “Can I?”

“God, yes, Mingyu, please,” you gasped, his mouth wrapped around one of your nipples, making you stir your back on your mattress.

Mingyu hummed as he licked your tits, his tongue swirling around your areolas, kissing your nipples and suckling at them. His hands caressed the inner side of your thighs, spreading them open as his mouth trailed down your tummy, kissing your skin, making it prickle.

A moan coiled in your throat. You needed him now. “Hurry,” you blurted with a whine.

Mingyu obeyed wordlessly, getting down on his knees. Kissing your mound, his hands cupping your inner thighs focusing solely on your pussy before diving in, his tongue swiping a broad stroke on your pussy lips, licking you fully. The feeling overwhelmed you at once, and you knew you would not last long.

“God,” you gasped, as he licked your folds sending you a look from between your thighs. The view was so lewd, beating any experience you had ever had in the past in a matter of seconds.

Silence flooded the room, aside from the wet sounds of his mouth on your pussy, licking your folds, and your increased breathing. Your mouth had fallen open, and you forgot to breathe.

His hair tickled your skin, his warm hands holding you down as he licked, suckled, and nipped at your pussy, as though he were getting familiar with it, as though he just wanted to taste if first before moving his tongue to your clit.

And when he did, you knew there was no going back.

A breathy moan escaped, and you drew in a breath again. “Mingyu…” you called after his tongue swirled around your swollen clit. “Do that again,” you asked, your tone whiny and pathetic.

He did not skip a second before doing a figure-eight motion with the tip of his tongue, and again. And again. You wondered if you would come before he grew tired, but then you realized that he was not stopping, nor faltering.

You propped half of your body on the mattress, letting your eyelids fall shut for a brief moment, focusing on his tongue teasing your clit relentlessly. You caressed his long dark hair, drawing his puppy eyes to yours. “I’m almost there,” you choked out, your limbs tensing in response.

“God, Gyu,” you tilted your head back, a tiny giggle escaping you. “You’re so good at this,” you whispered aloofly.

Your fingers curled in his hair, feeling like you were falling, sinking into a puddle of pleasure. Arousal and drool dripped on the covers of the bed as the tension in your body brimmed you to the point you were shaking.

“Min-mingyu,” you choked out, so close to the edge you could barely hold out. “I’m coming, I’m coming, I’m co-,” your orgasm rippled through you, body going limp with sweet pleasure, shaking, and whimpering pathetically.

He placed one final open kiss on your clit before rising from the floor, a satisfied look on his face. “Shorty?” he mumbled.

“I’m good,” you gasped dazedly.

“Want more?” he asked, climbing back on top of you.

“I need you,” you cupped his neck, pulling him into a fervent kiss. You tasted yourself in his mouth, his chin wet with your arousal, making your walls throb around nothing. “I need you now.”

That brought a wolfish grin from him. “How do you want me, baby?”

“Lie down,” you breathed, finding his hard chest with your hands.

You knew it was incredibly hard to push his body, but somehow you did. Pushing his broad shoulders as you managed to get on top of him again, but this time, as you were both utterly naked in your bed, it felt completely different.

“Oh god,” he blurted, his hands gripping your hips instantly as you lowered your ass to sit on him.

“You were amazing,” you husked, placing a chaste kiss on his lips that resounded with a lewd smacking noise.

His fingers dug into the skin of your hips in reaction to your praise, groaning as he captured your lips with his own again.

“Do you have a condom?” you asked, your tone weakened by the pleasure and the urge of feeling him.

He blinked for one long second. “No,” he rasped. “Do you?”

You shook your head. “I could suck you off,” you mumbled meekly, your gaze shifting between his eyes and lips. “But I’m on birth control.”

“I’m clean,” he mumbled. Your heart deflated just a little.

“I want you, Min,” you whispered, brushing his lower lip with the pad of your thumb.

A silent groan escaped him. “Please,” he replied in kind. “I want to feel you, baby. Now.”

The sound of his words emboldened you. You sat back on his thick thighs, once you straddled him you realized how big Kim Mingyu actually was. You raked the skin of his torso with the tips of your fingers, making him suck in a breath and shut his eyes close.

“Don’t tease me, please,” he choked out, kneading the flesh of your thighs. “Play later, baby.”

The whiny tone of his plea did not go unnoticed by you, but you kept caressing his skin, exploring it under the pads of your fingers until you reached his pelvis. Mingyu was well groomed, you found out when you grazed the short hairs with your index finger.

“Please,” he breathed, a hand shooting to circle your ankle.

“Alright,” you giggled.

You grabbed his hard cock with one hand, swallowing hard when you felt his soft skin, the thin vein trailing on the underside of his thick shaft. It was heavy and warm as you pumped him, spreading the precum leaking from its reddened tip.

Lifting your hips, your gaze locked on his, he trapped his lower lip behind his teeth, you guided his cockhead to your folds, a moan bubbling in your chest when his hands gripped you tighter. Mingyu sucked in a breath, swallowing a deep moan as you sank down on him.

“God,” you sighed, tears brimming in your eyes at the euphoric sensation of his cock stretching your walls deliciously.

But none of you broke eye contact, much as if neither wanted to miss the reactions you got from feeling each other.

“Fuck,” he whined once you bottomed out on him with a moan from your part. He closed his eyes, shuddering hard underneath you, his hands lingered on your hips, kneading your thighs as if that helped him cling to sanity.

“Okay?” you whispered.

“God, you…” he sighed, licking his lips. “You feel like heaven, baby.”

You smiled at him. “How long have you gone without getting fucked?” the question flew out of your mouth before you could even stop yourself.

“A while,” he admitted with a raspy tone.

You gave him a smile, before you anchored your hands on his chest, pulling your hips up, and then pressed them back onto his, feeling every naked inch of him. Your mouth fell open. “You’re so big,” you gasped.  

“Am I hurting you?” he whispered.

You shook your head, though the stretch had stopped hurting, you were enjoying it. You tucked your feet beneath you, propping them on his thighs to help yourself angle your hips on top of him. “Okay?” you asked again, riding him slowly.

“Perfect,” he replied, lifting his hands to cup your tits while his eyes explored every curve of your body.

You moaned, his fingers toyed with your pebbled nipples, making your hips buckle. “God, Mingyu…” you sighed, picking up the pace on top of him, enjoying the glazed look on his face.

“Fuck,” he gritted, pushing his head back on your fluffy pillows. “I’m gonna come. Baby, I’m g-gonna come.”

By pure instinct, you lifted your hips from his completely, making him sigh heavily but did not complain. You laughed impishly at the frown setting on his face.

“Please! Please, don’t stop, baby,” he whined, his hands clutching your waist. “I can keep going… just let me come, please. I need it.”

Oh, you could become addicted to this. You quickly realized.

You conceded without more begging from his part, sinking down on his cock again. Mingyu let out a long, whiny moan, shuddering when you started bouncing on him again. You leaned forward, managing to trap his lips with your own in a heated kiss. He hummed in your mouth, his hands roaming on your back. 

“Fuck, baby,” he gasped. “I swear, you feel like nothing else baby.”

You moaned, feeling your eyebrows pinch involuntarily. “You’re close, Min?” you asked, your tone going sweet and velvety for some reason.

“Yeah,” he whispered. “Don’t edge me again, please.”

“Okay,” you giggled. “Wanna come inside me, Min?” you brushed his long dark hair back.

You caught sight of awe shooting on the features of his face. “Ye-yeah,” he breathed. “Please, please I’m so close, baby…”

You left a small peck on his lower lip, bouncing on him gently. “Come inside me, Mingyu,” you whispered.

“Oh god,” he gasped, grabbing your hips, helping you ground on him at the speed he needed to find his release, which came quickly, making him squeeze his eyes shut for a second before finding your eyes. “Baby, I’m coming, fuck, fuuuuuck…”

His mouth parted, a sharp intake of breath resounding across the walls right before a raspy moan came out of his pretty lips. The sight was so alluring that you feared the image would never leave your mind, you knew it would haunt you every night.

His grip became limp, and you stopped swaying your hips on him, kissing his lips as he came down from his high.

“Don’t stop,” he breathed, finding your thigh with one hand, then the other, caressing your ass before he motioned you to continue moving on him.

“Mingyu-,”

“I told you, shorty,” he said, showing you a lazy grin. “I can keep going.”

An ecstatic feeling rushed through you.

“It’s okay, Mingyu,” you said. “I’m good.”

“I want you to come,” he muttered, his voice thickened and gruff by arousal. “Do you want me to help you come, baby?”

“I- yes,” you sighed. “God, yes, Mingyu.”

Mingyu nodded, grabbing your hips as he shifted on the bed, planting the soles of his feet on the mattress to lift his hips, fucking into you, his cock reached deeper inside your walls, and deeper. A whiny cry escaped your mouth, your hands flying to grab onto his shoulders.

“Mingyu!”

Then he started plowing into you, the sound of skin slapping against skin becoming louder, impossible for the whole neighborhood to ignore. The headboard banged against the wall, mattress creaking with each of Mingyu’s hard thrusts.

He gritted his teeth, his eyes lost on the features of your face as you wailed, and cried out on top of him, nearing your sweet release.

“Fuck, fuck, Mingyu, I’m coming, I’m coming,” you cried out, a low whiny moan escaping you as you reached your second orgasm. This one was fiery, consuming you fast and mercilessly. Mingyu grunted, and you knew just by the fucked out look on his face that he was coming with you but kept fucking into you through your high, dumping his second load inside you.

You were panting, shaking, languid with pleasure as he lowered his hips back on your bed again, reaching out for you by putting a hand on the back of your head, prompting you to lie on his chest.

“You’re okay?” he asked with a sigh.

“Yeah, yes,” you breathed raggedly. “Perfect. You?”

Mingyu chuckled, wrapping his heavy arms around you in a warm embrace. “Perfect.”

You closed your eyes, ignoring the alarming voices in your head.

There was a thing you were certain of: you were playing with fire. But you wanted him, even if that also meant that you wanted to make him forget his broken heart. You wanted to ease his pain.

“We need to clean up,” you said, lifting your head from his chest.

Mingyu smiled, brushing your hair, tucking it behind your ear with his fingers. “Can’t we stay like this for a minute?” he said with a lazy drawl.

“Okay,” you whispered, leaning down on his chest again.

You listened to his heartbeat, caressing his chest with one hand. You smiled.

“What?” he asked, hearing your tiny giggle.

“Will you accept that ramen now?” you asked.

Mingyu chuckled, his eyes lighting up. “Yeah, I think I will.”

The following Sunday rolled around and you did not go to the bar this time, feeling like it was a little too soon to see Mingyu again after the night he spent at your place. And thankfully, you did not feel hollow for once, even as you sat quietly in your apartment.

That was until the loud buzzing of your phone broke the perpetual stillness of the living room.

[8:40 PM] min: Are you free tomorrow? [8:40 PM] min: Can I come over to yours? [8:40 PM] min: I can't stop thinking about you.

That drew a big smile out of you. You replied in an instant, letting him know that he could come to yours, sealing the deal with Mingyu, whom you never thought would make you feel something real again.

☆ author's note: hi there! (⁠•⁠ө⁠•⁠)⁠♡

don't hate shorty for her actions, she had to take risks lol. she is a hot ass mess but give my girl a chance, she'll get better (✿◠‿◠) this fic is lowkey inspired by the song two weeks by fka twigs and my personal life experience

the journey of this fic is. . . kind of long. i started drafting this fic back in december 2023. i originally intended it to be a one shot, only focusing on the rebound aspect. but for some reason i couldn't get myself to write it and then. . . my ex partner and i broke up after years of being together. i kind of understood why i couldn't write this fic. and so here it is.

not me oversharing on tumblrdotcom oh well you could practically see into my soul in all my fics, c'est la vie haha

also my general taglist is a mess so,

IF YOU WANT TO BE TAGGED FOR THIS SERIES, PLEASE COMMENT ON THIS CHAPTER, PUT IT ON YOUR REBLOG TAGS OR SEND ME AN ASK PLEEEEASE PRETTY PLS OR, JOIN MY TAGLIST

anyways,

toodles

☆ READ PART II! ☆ | JOIN MY TAGLIST | BUY ME COFFEE? ♡

© TO HANNIEWEEN I DO NOT ALLOW TRANSLATIONS, CONTINUATIONS, REIMAGINATIONS OF MY WORKS OR THEIR REPOSTING ON OTHER WEBSITES.

[mirohs-aurora-society]

Please check out our lovely author Doom's Mingi smut!

Two Just For You

Pairing: Song Mingi x afab reader x Christian Yu (DPR Ian)

WC: 5975

AU: non-idol

Genre: fuck buddies to partners. friends to partners.

Warning(s): "cheating", everyone swings all ways. threesome, Dvp. mxm, pet names, some degradation, sub Mingi, switch Christian, switch reader. sex with no barrier (reader is on the pill), Mingi is kind of a jealous toxic dick. big dick Mingi

Summary: Mingi hasn't tried to make things official with you, even after weeks of sleeping together and spending time together. He uses your new friendship with the hottie from the bar, Christian, as the excuse why he hasn't, going so far as fighting with you about it often, until you had enough. You didn't expect Christian to jump to the plate, even offering a relationship you wouldn't dare to think about before. But will it actually work?

Nets: @pirateeznet | @mirohs-aurora-society

Special tags: This is a belated birthday present for @mingsolo !! This is part two of Just For Tonight which was also written for Isa <3

dividers by: @cafekitsune

Taglist (Form): @candypop1611 | @vannabanana1995  | @piratequeen-queenofgames | @starstruckforyou

“So another fight?” Christian asked with a crooked brow, bringing his cup to his lips as you spilled the tea on your latest fight with Mingi- in which you weren't sure you were dating or just fuck buddies, at least not any more.

You had given him that one chance, and then he occupied your bed any chance you two got. But outside of sex, it was hard to determine your chemistry. Was it just sex? Or did you genuinely like him?

Through the last few weeks you had been updating the man responsible for this on a near daily basis. You even talked about other things, becoming friends and meeting up for the other adult drinks on occasion, like now: coffee.

“Mhmm. Like we aren’t even together and yet we’re fighting?” You sighed, setting the cup down and staring at the liquid inside. “Everything really was fine, until he realized I was talking to you. But I’m not going to budge on that…” Even if it royally sucked.

It had been your first fight, Mingi catching you in a face call with Christian while you were hanging around your apartment. You hadn’t been doing anything wrong, Christian was just asking if you two were dating yet since Mingi had slept over for probably the seventh or eighth time. You woke up before him and had been enjoying your coffee, in nothing but Mingi’s shirt, when he had walked in with nothing on himself.

He had started in on you the moment you hung up.

“I thought you said you weren’t going to date him?!”

“I’m not- we’re just friends. I did promise to keep him in the loop. Besides, if not for him you never would have gotten in my bed.”

“So what he’s just waiting around until I fuck up to swoop in? Am I the rebound? The second choice still?”

It was the first time he had raised his voice, but wasn’t the last. Whatever you two had been drastically changed since then, but funnily enough he fucked you every weekend, stayed over and watched movies. Everything was fine normally until your relationship with each other was brought up, or your relationship with Christian. Only one of those you wanted to change.

“I didn’t want to go out dancing last weekend, he did. I didn’t hear from him at all but I ended up going over because I felt bad about the fight you know? And some fucking chick was leaving his apartment when I did. He was right there, standing shirtless in the doorway with hickies on his neck.” Your blood began to boil just remembering the scene so vividly.

Christian’s eyes went wide, hissing as if he was the one in pain. “He didn’t-”

With a solemn nod, you looked up at him. “He did.”

He leaned back in his seat, whistling. “I was wrong about him then, damn. Thought he would be man enough for you.”

“Well we were both wrong. I honestly think this was it. I told him I was done with him. He had the audacity to say I was fucking you so why couldn’t he fuck around? Plus, ‘not like we’re official or anything’.” You felt the burn behind your eyes, knowing tears were going to build up. You had cried then, hit his chest with the bag of breakfast you had brought for him, and told him just what you thought of his words.

Christian waited patiently to hear it, leaning in again, arms folding on the table now.

Letting out a shaky breath, you continued. “I told him I’ve been waiting for him to get his head out of his ass because while I didn’t want to date a guy who wants to dictate my friends, I wanted him. Wanted him to make it official. Wanted to do stupid couple things, and celebrate anniversaries and maybe get a dog together down the line- you know, that stupid stuff. And I've wanted to do it since that first weekend.” You rapidly blinked the tears away.

His hand covered yours on the coffee cup for some silent comfort. “Oh love, he really fucked up.”

“He did. I told him no more. He doesn’t get any more chances. I gave him enough. And I haven’t heard anything from him all week.” It had been an unspoken ritual for him to come over Friday night after you got off work. If he showed up now, you hoped it was to give your spare key back and nothing more.

Silence followed; you wallowed in your own self-pity and Christian thought to himself.

He broke it first. “Do you want me to come over tomorrow night? Or I can swing by Saturday morning?”

“And do what? I’ll probably deep clean my apartment and throw his shit out. Months, Christian. I wasted months on him for an almost relationship and for what? Just to have my heart broken. Fuck, outside of the fights he was-” You pulled your hand away from his. “I loved him. Still fucking do. If he came back crawling and begging right now I’d actually consider it. Just… I was so tired of his jealousy. That was his problem, and it was so shitty of him to expect me to cut you out just because he couldn’t handle it.”

“It wasn’t without reason though.” He mumbled so low you barely heard him.

But you did, shocking you enough your head snapped up to stare at him, mouth agape. “What do you mean?”

His own eyes widened as he shifted uncomfortably. “You weren’t supposed to hear that… shit.”

“Christian, what do you mean?” You leaned forward, brows pushed together in a frown.

You two stared off for a moment before he relented with a sigh. “I pushed you to go after him that night, and I was still an option. Love… I never stopped being an option, at least not from where I was sitting. And he probably knew that. From his perspective, why else would I be sticking around after I told you, literally, if he didn’t work out then I would take you out? On a date no less? Not just a fuck.”

You bit down on your lip, mulling over his words. He was right… but you had been so focused on Mingi and trying to have a relationship with him, you ignored the way Christian made you feel. He was still as attractive as the day you first met him, and now knowing his personality he was very likable.

“But Mingi…”

He smiled at your pout, standing up and leaning over the table. “Love, have I ever told you I swing both ways? You’ve told me enough about him, that if he did get his head out of his ass, I think you could have us both. I am definitely not against it but he’s the issue.”

He was so casual about it, as if pointing out the shade of lipstick you were wearing, or talking about his week, not confessing something that had your stomach in knots.

Yet you still hesitated. “And if he doesn’t get his shit together? If he and I are really done?”

“Then you have a really cool boyfriend who will give you the Princess treatment and still encourage you to ride another man’s dick: especially if they’ll ride mine too.” He kissed your forehead before grabbing your coffee cup and taking it over to the trash. “Think about it. I’ll be over Saturday night and no matter what you choose, I won’t get angry or upset with you. I respect any decision you make, Love.”

This was definitely a turn of events you never expected. Ever.

After parting ways your next work day went by in a daze, opting to invite some friends over Friday night: strictly girl friends.

Course, Wooyoung apparently counted. He even put his hair in pigtails and wore the girliest outfit he had. You protested, but he insisted he was only going to be there to be the driver home for the ladies, and cook.

Apparently he had heard about what happened from Yunho who, unbeknownst to you at the time, had heard your whole argument with Mingi. So in his own way, Wooyoung was trying to be there for you. The bottle of soju and chocolates had been his idea too.

It also didn’t help that aside from your best friend, his girlfriend, you only had two other friends, only one showing up. So bestie being bestie invited the girlfriends of Wooyoung’s friends.

The shit talking that was done after the second bottle of soju was emptied was glorious. Wooyoung looked rather pained, or at least feigned shame, every time he was talked about, but he was immediately reminded of how much he was loved with kisses after. They were good together, you thought, but it also left you a bit jealous.

Of course your own predicament was brought up, but by Yunho’s girlfriend, not Wooyoung like you suspected. So you spilled the details, alcohol contributing to your whole conversation with Christian also being aired. Then, bets placed on if you were going to end up with one boyfriend or two, no one even considering you saying no to Christian which, to be fair, was a safe bet.

“I think you’re going to end up with two.” Wooyoung added last, smirking over his water bottle. “You don’t hang out with us enough to know but most in our group either swing all ways or both ways. You know Seonghwa and Hongjoong are dating and they’ve shared a few girls before. In fact they’ve been seeing the same girl for a few weeks now I think they might invite her in. I didn’t invite her though.”

“Plus I know Mingi likes dick. Yunho’s told me about it.” As soon as Yunho’s girlfriend slipped the words out, she looked apologetic. “Sorry again, I really can’t seem to hold my tongue with alcohol.” Her words were even slurring a bit.

This was even more information you had not expected, just more to think about it seemed.

They left you without a decision but started a group chat because they were now invested in how things went. Over all, it put a lot into perspective, and left you hopeful.

Wooyoung didn’t seem bad, and the girls his friends dated were definitely chill. Sure you preferred to be alone, but if you were going to socialize you liked the idea of doing so with them. And Mingi? Christian?

Maybe it was the alcohol but your dreams were plagued by a scenario with them that had you aching for them both. It wasn’t uncommon for you to dream about Mingi like this, but with Christian in the mix… you were very hopeful.

A girl could dream right? (In this case, literally dream.)

Saturday evening rolled around and your hopes of last night had dwindled to anxious cleaning and worries once more that you had fucked things up beyond repair. You sent a text to Mingi to bring you the apartment key, preferably before seven, as you had company coming over.

You had been left on read, so you had no idea if he was going to stop by or not. The later it got, the more anxious you had become, until six rolled around, then… seven was dangerously close.

“This is it, it’s over.” You mumbled to yourself as you leaned against the back of your couch looking over the somewhat romantic table setting you had worked hard on. While Mingi hadn’t messaged you once, Christian had, talking about this evening and making plans with you.

The two of you decided to cook dinner together, eat, watch a movie and then if you had been comfortable he could stay over or he could head home. Either way, you had told him that you wanted a date before agreeing to anything, so this was it.

And still no Mingi.

Dejectedly you made your way to your bedroom, having done your hair and makeup already but finally slipping into the comfortable but flattering outfit you had picked out. Everything about your appearance was still very homey, comfortable, but with that hint of dressed-to-impress including the lingerie set underneath. One you had bought for Mingi but never got to show him. You had been saving it for when, if, he finally asked to make things official.

A little after seven there was a knock on your door. You knew it was Christian, he had texted you a minute ago that he had arrived and would see you shortly. You tried not to let the disappointment show as you opened the door, still wanting to give the man the attention he deserved.

“Hope you don’t mind, I found a stray outside and thought I’d bring him in.” Christian smiled at you as he drawled in his aussie accent, his presence already easing your nerves a bit. It really was so hard not to like him.

“Stray?” You opened the door further, eyes practically bulging out of your skull as you spotted Mingi standing with a bouquet of your favorite flowers in his hands and a sheepish expression. “Mingi?”

When you looked to Christian for an explanation, he happily supplied one. “He was pacing out front, nearly running when he saw me. I made him talk, we had a heart to heart, and now he’s here to beg your forgiveness. Aren’t you, bub?”

Mingi nodded, appearing much smaller than he actually was next to the man that was physically smaller, but older than him. “I’m sorry Princess I-”

You stopped him by holding a hand up. “Come inside and apologize properly.” You held the door open for them both, more flabbergasted by the whole situation than nervous now. The way Christian handled Mingi was just comedic, especially as the taller man stumbled forward and nearly tripped over his own feet.

“For you.” Mingi squeaked out as he handed you the flowers, then began to take his shoes off at Christian’s instruction. Just what sort of heart to heart did they have?

Both were dressed up, dark button ups and slacks, their hair styled a bit differently than their usual every day. It wasn’t overboard, but definitely gave the vibes of a date. You couldn’t help but think of this as a date with them both, smelling the flowers before making your way over to the kitchen to find a vase. You put these ones on the table as a centerpiece, smiling at the flowers.

“I like them but…” You turned, hands placed on your hips as you narrowed your eyes on Mingi. “This doesn’t mean you’re forgiven. I’m giving you one last chance.”

“I know. I heard from everyone all week how I fucked up. My own feelings don’t justify how I invalidated yours, over and over again Princess… and I’m sorry. I did something stupid and I really wish I could take it back.” He reluctantly stepped closer, Christian having to nudge him a bit before he went and made himself home in the kitchen.

The ease the tattooed Aussie expressed in your apartment was comforting. He relaxed you, often did or said what you needed to hear. No stress, no contempt, just a solid rock almost. And then there was Mingi, a fiery passion that made you feel alive, and often loved and giddy. Fire and water, and you liked them both. One snuck up on you, the other hit you with a force you had been fighting with since that first night you gave him a chance.

The night you gave them both a chance it seemed.

“But you did it Mingi. You were hypocritical for one, and just an insufferable asshole! I’m not waiting around anymore you understand? I’m not compromising further anymore. I know what I want and if you aren’t willing to do that, to be a part of my life in that way, then you can leave right now. Sorry or not, I-”

“I know.” He suddenly got on his knees before you, head down and arms at his side. “I’m willing to try. Fuck I should’ve been willing from the start. I was so sure you would compare me to him, that you would find him better, and wouldn't want me anymore. I didn’t think to communicate, to really hear what you wanted and not what would make me feel secure. You should never have to sacrifice for me security. I knew that and yet I kept asking. And then I couldn’t ask you to be my girlfriend if I was asking such a shitty thing right?”

You listened to his confession, listened to him ramble, but you could see Christian leaning against the doorway to your kitchen with some snack, popping it in his mouth like popcorn. He could be so unserious sometimes, and it was an effort not to smile at his antics.

“I thought you would pick him if you were given the actual option because hell, I’d pick him over me.” It was Mingi’s red ears that gave away what he truly meant by that.

Oh, he found him attractive. He was probably crushing too.

It was starting to look like Wooyoung was going to win that bet with the others.

“Mingi… I picked you over him. I did. I really fucking did. And you treated me like shit. Now I’m picking him-” You leaned down to grip his chin, pulling his face up when his shoulders had dropped dejectedly, “-and you. If you’ll try.”

His eyes flickered to Christian immediately. “Is he… okay with that?”

“Bub, it was my idea.” He smiled over at the two of you, setting aside the snacks before making his way over. “Why not give it a trial run? See how we work together? The chemistry is there and this might be me being a little impatient but, one night to see how we do? In the bedroom that is.”

You liked that idea far too much to pass it up, and by the glazed look in Mingi’s boba eyes… so did he.

Though you didn't jump right into it, insisting that you do the date part first. So the three of you cooked, the small kitchen feeling much too hot with the three of you. The number of times you felt a hand on you - hip, ass, back, shoulder- had you in need of a cold shower. You didn't even care about how the food tasted at this point, just wanting it done.

The icing on the cake was that Christian was just as touchy with Mingi but more subtle: his hip, back, arms to guide him around. He was finding any excuse to touch you both and Mingi seemed just as affected by it as you were.

While cooking dinner was practically a constant buildup of tension, eating was a bit more relaxing. The conversation was actually on the food, and the surprise that it came out pretty well. Which you suspected was mostly because of Christian as you hadn’t been able to focus. You teased him for it, and that was the first moment you saw him get flustered.

It was almost adorable how much they both got flustered and a little giggly when you would compliment them. You knew of Mingi’s habit before, but the fact Christian wasn’t much different… it put you in quite the teasing mood.

Where Christian would tease, you would tease right back, Mingi becoming a victim of you both especially during the movie. You couldn’t remember what movie it was, Christian on your left and Mingi on your right, dwarfing you on the sofa but it had been their hands that made it hard to focus. Christian had his right arm over the back of the seat, his fingers running up Mingi’s shoulder and neck casually or playing with his hair subtly. His other kept intentionally moving to draw your attention to his lap until you had thrown one leg over his thigh and he was now firmly holding it.

You would tease him by playing with his fingers, slowly inching his hand up your thigh on purpose. All while you had leaned into Mingi a bit, a hand resting on his thigh. You knew Christian’s touches affected him because you could feel his muscles tense up each time, your own teasing touches doing the same to his thighs.

The tension had grown so palpable it was a wonder none of you had snapped already. Just from the teasing, the way you moved your body to expose yourself to them, encouraging them to touch, you were practically begging for it. You didn’t even care about the movie anymore, constantly watching them. Your thoughts wondered how Christian would kiss you, if he would make Mingi watch, or if he would make you watch. The possibilities were endless but you were getting so impatient.

“Fuck this.” He seemed to be even more so, turning to face you more and leaning in to crash his lips to yours. You welcomed him, moving your own eager lips and lifting your hands to his shoulders to pull him closer.

Mingi whined behind you. “Princess-” He shifted behind you so your back was against his firm chest, his hands running over your sides to your stomach.

You let out a soft noise against softer lips at the touch, being sandwiched between them like this making you feel even smaller and much more wet between the thighs. You still weren’t entirely sure how this was going to work, since you’ve never had more than one partner in bed at the time, but the three of you would figure it out.

It didn’t matter if they took turns, at the same time, or with each other… as long as they did it quickly. You could feel how hard Mingi was against your back, his lips now on your neck as he watched the way Christian kissed you. When you did get a moment to breath, it was only because Christian’s lips were now on Mingi, pulling such a whiny moan from the bigger man it had your head spinning.

Wanting a better view, and to get your clothes off because it was far too hot, you pulled yourself off them and the couch. Christian immediately fell forward against Mingi, gripping his neck and pushing him down on the couch.

This was probably the hottest sight you ever had the pleasure to experience; you couldn’t tear your eyes away from it as you pulled your clothes off without a care where they fell… only leaving on the lingerie set.

Mingi caught a glimpse of you, pulling his mouth away to gape with swollen and wet lips from how hard the two had been making out. His eyes were glazed over with that familiar look, you knew he wasn’t going to be in charge of anything today. Perfect really, he looked so good whenever he let you use him to get off.

Christian had also turned when Mingi did, his breath catching in his throat. With a groan he sat back and began unbuttoning his shirt. “You look beautiful, Love. I’m not the only impatient one am I?” He pulled the shirt off and tossed it aside,, exposing tattoos up both arms and down his chest that both you and Mingi were admiring with similar drooling expressions on your face.

He patted Mingi’s thigh as he stood up. “Strip big boy, I want to gawk too.”

The way Mingi scrambled up to get his clothes off as Christian swooped in and picked you up had your giggles turning into a gasp. You could feel how hard he was, your wet panties pressed against his clothed bulge and you couldn’t help but to grind down. The friction had your head falling back, giving access to the attack of love bites he was now pressing against the curve of your neck. He carried you down the hall to your room with a little guidance from Mingi who was now in just his briefs with a noticeable wet spot.

Christian didn’t put you down like you first expected, instead holding you against him while massaging your ass and grinding into you almost like a needy pup. He pulled his lips from the curve of your breast to look at Mingi. “On the bed, naked. Can’t forget you made her cry, that’s not going to fly anymore you understand?”

With heated boba eyes, he nodded. “I won’t. No more jealousy. I’ll make it up to her for the rest of my life if I have to.”

Christian smirked against your shoulder, “that’s what I like to hear.” A moment later he was setting you down on Mingi’s thighs, his cock right in front of you. “But let’s see how you can handle it really. Watch her face as I fuck her? Make her feel good? Just like you have been dreaming about, yeah bub?”

You and Mingi both whined in response.

Without being told, and much too eager for your own good, you leaned forward and lifted your hips. “Please, I don’t want to wait any longer.” After all you had technically been thinking about this since he left you after your coffee meetup.

Glancing over your shoulder, your breath lodged in your throat momentarily at the expression Christian wore: full of impatience, lust, and a bit of disbelief. The impatience won out as he pulled the rest of his clothes off quickly and climbed on the bed, knees on either side of Mingi’s legs but nudging your own further apart until you were pressed against Mingi and could feel his cock against your mound and stomach. “Prep first love, I’m not his size but I don’t want to hurt you for our first time.”

He only pushed your panties aside before pushing in two fingers, pulling your cheek away so he could see your cunt better even knuckle deep. You couldn’t watch well, too focused on the pleasure to keep yourself controted at such an angle and Christian was determined to press all the right buttons.

Mingi wasn’t going to just lay there it seemed, his hands finding your waist as he lifted his hips to grind his cock against you, the fabric of your panties getting pushed up more by his action.

Christian had other ideas, smacking both his hands while his fingers still fucked you with intention of spreading you out. “Aht, bubs, you’re still getting punished.” He leaned down and pressed a kiss against the center of your back, his cock heavy on the curve of your ass as he did so. “Love, hold his hands down. Don’t have to be too rough, just make sure he doesn’t move. Bubs is going to be a good boy and keep still though, aren’t you?”

You eagerly did as you were told, holding Mingi’s wrists as you pushed your hips back to meet Christian’s hand. Mingi was watching you both with his brows pushed up and pretty thick lips parted, looking so cute. The whole situation was quite hot, yet it still wasn’t enough.

Before you could beg, Christian was pulling his fingers out and leaning over you, tapping Mingi’s lips with them. He didn’t even have to tell Mingi what to do before the man was latching his pretty mouth over the appendages, tongue wrapping around as he sucked them clean. You were so fascinated by the visage that the cock suddenly spreading your hole further took you by surprise.

Christian wasn’t small, you suspected he wasn’t, but it was hard to beat Mingi’s monster cock. That didn’t discourage him, burying himself to the hilt and pressing down on your back to angle you just right that you felt him in all the right spots. A nice little perk was that it pressed your mound harder down on Mingi’s cock, the first thrust Christian gave sliding you up and rubbing your clit against him.

Yes, he wasn’t small but he knew just how to use you.

He kept his hand on the small of your back as he leaned back, holding you there as his hips built up a slow but harsh pace that had you sliding up Mingi’s cock and back down with each thrust. “Feels better than I imagined Love, and your pretty sounds- mmm fucking hell you’re addicting.”

You hadn’t even realized you were moaning and whimpering until he pointed it out, all your focus that wasn’t taken up by his cock had been on keeping your position still.

Mingi’s arms twitched under your hands, soft pants leaving his lips just above your head as you rested it on his chest. You gasped out as your head was suddenly pulled back, your expression on display as Christian had a fistful of your hair, grunting out, “he needs to see you.”

You locked eyes with Mingi, licking your lips at how delicious he looked, but his eyes did flicker back to Christian behind you quite a bit. Oh you wanted to know what sort of expression he made, but the thought was dashed when you felt a second intrusion in your cunt: he was pushing a finger in, stretching you out further even as his cock kept pushing in.

Eyes rolling back, the stimulation of your clit and his cock, had you coming and tightening your walls around him. “Shit, Love, not so tight-” Christian groaned out, hips stuttering in his pace as he tightened his hold on your hair. “Gotta stretch you out.”

“W-what for?” You gasped out, body still reeling from the orgasm and walls fluttering around his cock.

He chuckled, pushing a second finger in once you relaxed once more. “To take us both of course.”

Mingi’s eyes went wide, eyebrows scrunched so far up it was almost comical, but you couldn’t laugh considering you were just as shocked.

“Excuse me?” You gasped out, bouncing on his cock once more as he picked up his pace.

“You heard me love. I want you to take both of our cocks in your sweet cunt. What better way to see if this will work? To show we can really share? Other than by sharing your sweet fucking pussy?” He pulled out slowly with each sentence just to slam in before starting the next, tits bouncing with each thrust and hardened nipples scraping against Mingi’s chest.

“Thought I was getting punished?” Mingi groaned beneath you, clearly trying his best not to move but he was lifting his chest just a bit to feel your tits on you more, his tongue constantly flicking out as he watched them.

Christian let go of your hair to instead grab your throat and you could feel the metal of his rings against your esophagus as he leaned forward. “Have you not yet realized I want you too big boy? And I want to feel that pretty fucking cock rubbing against mine as her delicious cunt squeezes us both so tightly we’re seeing heaven.”

You and Mingi both whined at that, resulting in a chuckle from Christian as he pushed in a third finger and pushed them apart to stretch you out even more. It was a bit uncomfortable, never having been so stretched out before, but you knew this was nothing compared to how they would both feel inside you.

Once the man felt satisfied, he pulled out completely, dropping your neck gently before he flipped you around so your back was against Mingi’s chest. “Hold her legs.”

Mingi complied immediately, his head slotted next to yours as his hands were gripping the back of your knees and holding your legs up and wide.

Christian grinned at the sight, tongue playing with his bottom lip while he took a moment to touch you both. “Such a pretty cock-” He was gripping Mingi’s shaft now, lifting it to line his tip with your cunt you were sure was gaping for them, “-and such a beautiful pussy. Going to look so good, all connected, yeah?”

Meeting Mingi’s eyes, Christian nodded in a silent command before watching Mingi push in, shifting you down his body a little so you could take more of his cock easier. With how stretched out you were, Mingi slipped in so easy but there was still a stretch the deeper he went and it felt amazing. You could never get used to how good he felt inside, each time just as new and exciting as the first.

“I could get used to watching this.” Christian hummed before adjusting himself to crouch on his feet, adjusting himself so that his own cock lined up with your entrance. He braced himself on the back of your thing, guiding his tip in before bringing his thumb to your clit. He rubbed soft circles as he pushed in, attempting to be gentle as the stretch was now painful. “I know love, but you can take it. You’re such a good girl, I know you can take it. Mmm look at that, halfway in.” He paused, panting.

“So… fucking… tight-” MIngi groaned against your ear, voice gruff from his own pleasure. You knew he was trying to control himself, his grip almost bruising as he watched Christian continue to push in while rubbing your bundle of nerves.

Soon enough they were both balls deep inside you, all three of you panting from the effort as you tried to adjust but they felt so big and you couldn’t stop clenching down around them. Mingi sounded as if he was one thrust away from cumming inside you, and maybe that was all the three of you had.

Christian didn’t stop rubbing your clit, easing away the pain until you were whimpering and grabbing his forearm. “P-please- just fuck me already. Wanna cum with you both. Wanna fill how big I get.” Your other hand pressed down on your lower stomach, and that was the final trigger.

They both began to thrust into you harshly, your cries quickly filling the room as your head fell back. “Oh fuck oh God yes yes please!” quickly became too jumbled up to be decipherable from the intense pleasure they fucked into you.

It was unlike anything you had ever felt, so full, so thoroughly stretched out with every single nerve ending getting rubbed just right that you were on the cusp of soaking all of you.

When Mingi reached up and grabbed the back of Christian’s neck, pulling him down to crush his lips to his own, you hit your release with a silent scream. Your walls pulsated around them both,adding pressure that had them moaning into each other’s mouths until they were filling you up just as you promised.

The three of you were a sweaty, convulsing mess as you rode out your climaxes together, panting in each other’s ears and struggling to remember how your lungs work.

You tapped Christian’s shoulder, turning your head to kiss him, the Mingi, taking turns swapping spit and tongue and watching them do the same until their softening cocks and the leaking cum was becoming uncomfortable.

“S-shower?” You rasped out, gently pushing Mingi’s hands off you so your legs could straight out a bit, pushing Christian off in the process.

“We can.” The aussie grinned as he sat next to you both. “Or we can try a few more dynamics?”

You playfully hit his shoulder, glancing back at Mingi. “We’ll have plenty of time for that, won’t we baby? You did say forever right?”

Mingi blushed a bit but nodded. “Yes… You have us both.”

You licked your lips, cupping both of their cheeks. “Mmm, two of the hottest, most adorable dorks, just for me?”

“Just for you.” They said together, grins almost matching. You could live with that.

| @minheeskitten | @sousydive | @alextheweeb7 | @thesafecafe | @euphoricem

| @meepsters-world | @mysticfire0435 | @yejisuu | @apriecotte | @amphiroxx 

| @cloudysannie | @sugarnspice630 | @isiloiale | @plutoneu | @venn-ie

| @therealcuppicake | @lavishloving | @pearltinyy | @vampiregirl215

| @heihaneul | @gugggu6gvai | @oddinaryxfever | @smally97 | @pandagirl-016

| @hecateslittlewitchling | @arinyyy | @lovelgirl22 | @stayatinykatsy | @noone356097 |

@bunnliix | @skteezcursed

[pshbites]

LOVE ON AiR

SYNOPSiS » two podcast groups, both equally popular on the internet, start interacting with one another. however it isnt how fans want it to be.. OR yn sees sunghoon hating on lauryn hill and accidentally starts an entire fanwar with him.

PAiRiNG » sunghoon x fem!reader

FEAUTRiNG » all of enha, giselle of aespa, txt briefly mentioned

GENRE » smau (social media au), fluff, angst, enemies to lovers (barely), chronically online humor, romance, podcast au, influencer au, HEAVILY inspired from suburb talks and under the influence podcasts, SLOWBURNN

WARNiNGS » profanity, suggestive humor, kys/kms jokes, lots of pop culture references (im chronically online im sorry), drinking, drugs, fanwars, yn haters (BOOOOO), stalking (sorta?) manipulation (NOT FROM SUNGHOON OR Y/N) changes every chapter.

STATUS » completed — (08/03/24) to (10/26/24)

PLAYLiST » your eyes only - enha, after midnight - chappell roan, ex factor - lauryn hill, kiss me - dpr live, read your mind - sabrina carpenter, 3005 - childish gambino, poison poison - renee rapp, thirst - dpr live, just a little bit - enha, daisy - wave to earth, nouvelle vague - wave to earth, thinkin about you - frank ocean. (got carried away .. 😁)

AUTHORS NOTE » BIGGG thanks to my bestest friend ever, my fav british person, @lqfiles , ily so so much and thank you so much for helping me with this process. teaching me how to work tumblr like i was a grandma even tho im only 2 years older than u and making this AMAZING cover (isnt she talented), i love u sooo much more than words can describe, you annoying brit (endearing) 🫶

TAGLIST CLOSED!

written chaps in blue

🔴 RECORDING..

teaser (read first for context!!)

profiles i & profiles ii

1) call my phone a vibrator the way it keeps buzzing

2) YAP CENTRAL EP.135: alpha male podcasts?!

3) first hate thread. feeling nervous

4) pussy slay queen!

5) okay alpha

6) ROUND TABLE EP.149: perfect pitch :o

7) 1 down 3 to go

8) what the fuck is a ynhoon

9) YNXOXO VLOG: night out w/ won and riki

10) wet and bothered

11) just a normal tuesday

12) jungwons evil arc

13) YNXOXO VLOG: cafe date with my girls <3

14) the battle of thirst traps

15) twitch streaming era

16) YAP CENTRAL EP.136: did social media ruin relationships?

17) second interaction: kinda scared

18) fuck skater boys

19) park sunghoon v. round table

20) riki emo era: OVER

21) sunghoons side hoes

22) ROUND TABLE EP.150: we traded phones?!

23) bro define: friend

24) spidey sense

25) on my cellular plan i pay for?

26) YNXOXO VLOG: night time routine + surprise!!

27) a face i would kiss

28) collab of the century

29) YAP CENTRAL EP.137: has love lost its meaning?

30) eyes don’t lie

31) operation: ynhoon (postponed)

32) crybaby

33) operation: ynhoon (BACK ON)

34) chat is this a date yes or no?

35) boss baby jay

36) boyfriend

37) soft or hard?

38) what da heck *tyla voice*

39) YNXOXO VLOG: ice skating! | vlog w/ a special guest!!

40) love is on air

UNCUTS

1) operation: get riki ip banned on twt

2) try not to blow up challenge: FAILED

3) JAYS KITCHEN: my friends trying to help me make food blindfolded. (spoiler: it’s a fail)

4) YNXOXO VLOG: my boyfriend does my makeup voiceover !

5) YAP CENTRAL BLOOPERS: riki kat and yn patreon ad

© all rights to pshbites 2024